《I was so long in Seclusion that everyone forgot about me》 Prologue
Hey, and welcome to the Rewrite. A fair warning, this story is R-18! There will be blood, death, and other gruesome stuff. I will give CWs before chapters if I think they are needed. Well, I still hope you will enjoy it, have fun!
During the night, in one of the most remote areas in the empire, a lone mother put her daughter to sleep. Their wooden cottage was old; every boardcreaking from the lightwind or simply moving around in the small rooms. A faint smell of rotten wood and moisture lingered in the air. Woodlice and other insects loved the interior. Shhh, didyou hear them crawling around? The two sure did, but they ignored it; nothing would change anyway. The only light source was a small, dimly flickering candle. It was almost used up. They would try to buy a new one, but their harvest didn''t look promising this year. Crop infestation, an early drought, and late freezing weather ruined most of the precious income source. It simply wasn''t enough for most of their necessities¡ªthey needed nearly all of the food for themselves. It wasn''t the first time the odds were against this little family, but even if it got worse, they would withstand everything, as long as they had each other. The little girl¡ªstill not tired after a hard day of fieldwork¡ªbegged her mother for a bedtime story. "Mommy, Mommy, can you tell me the story about the brave heroes again?" "Really? Again? Hon, just how often you wanna hear it?" "Pretty please?" said the girl in the most begging tone. The mother just rolled her eyes, "Urg, fine." The little girl squealed happily and shut her eyes in anticipation. Seeing this, the mother began to retell the story in a mellow voice. "Once upon a time, when the world was still devoid of gods, a woman wandered across the lands. She was one of many chosen¡ªnot by any higher being but the world itself¡ªto help all races live in harmony and safety. The races called them the ''Origins.''" "Why would they call them that?" asked the little kid excitedly. "Well, oral tradition says that each Origin was the first or most powerful of their respective race. With their combined influence, they unified the races under the banner of the first empire. It was hard work since, even after years of cooperation, conflicts between races were still commonplace: haughty elves who thought of others as less significant, selfish dwarves who didn''t share their craftsmanship knowledge. Or humans who saw themselves as the purest race and spat on other cultures. "Over a long time, most conflicts and differences could be resolved, but some things never truly change. All it took was a single thought of chaos to destroy this feeble bound and rekindle the old spark of hatred." "Here it comes, here it comes," muttered the little one, thrilled. The mother sighed but continued, "The woman-who-wandered-first was disappointed about the possible outcome of development within the empire. With revulsion, she looked down upon the races. So much potential, but they were unfinished, unpure vessels of depravity. Hence her experiments began. "She tried to create a pure vessel that generates its own mana. Many trials and errors later, the first Mana Beast was born¡ªChimera. Nobody knew where it came from cause it had traits of every living race. The idea one of them would create something like this to overpower the others stoked chaos. The settled conflicts arose anew, and soon infighting followed, then death and destruction. Nevertheless, more and more Mana Beasts were born; nobody knew who did this. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "But the beasts'' mother wasn''t satisfied with this. The unworthy races were a thorn in her side¡ªso she took their ancestral knowledge. Without this, they would all wither, and her children shall rule this world alone. Yet the races, led by the Origins, repeatedly fought with the Mana Beasts and withstood their advances. Angered that her peers didn''t understand the necessity of erasing the false vessels, she took the sunlight. Even if they all were to resolve their conflicts again, they would never be able to defeat her and restore the light. Crops will all die within a few weeks; without fodder, their livestock quickly starve. Ultimately all races would perish in a famine." "But then¡ª" the girl began but got quickly hushed by her mother. "Do you want to hear the rest of the story or not?" she admonished her daughter for interrupting again. The chirpy little child immediately became quiet. "Good." "But then, in their darkest hour, the gods emerged. They pitied the mortals who suffered under the woman''smisdeeds, so the deities gave them a possibility. The Origins could become their champions and the First Heroes. They would bestow them a part of their powers, and if the new heroes were to pass the First Queste of the benevolent gods, a gift awaited. "The woman was boiling with rage. These so-called gods attempted to stand against her? It''s not just that; they also dared to give the other Origins some power. And to take it to the extreme, the intruders created a temporary light source for the withering plants. Even with these inconveniences, she swore she would not falter and create the perfect world. "A long war began to fight back the Mana Beasts and restore the world''s natural order. Besides all endeavors, most conflicts and hatred between the races couldn''t be undone.Still, even if the races and their heroes didn''t trust each other completely, they would fight for their own good, despite all their differences. "Over time, they moved from defense more and more to offense: repelling the strongest Mana Beasts, counterattacking, destroying breeding burrows... "In the end, they cornered the woman and fought her frenziedly. The battle continued for weeks, yet the heroes lost. None of them died, but they were exhausted, critically wounded, and needed to withdraw. On the other hand, the woman was without any visible signs of exhaustion or injuries¡ªshe was completely fine. "Again and again, the First Heroes tried to defeat her, but the outcome remained the same every time. Decades went by. Thus the woman earned the title ''Eternal Witch''. She was unbeatable; even after beheading her, the head just burst into flames, turned to ashes, and a new one simplygrew on the witch''s shoulder. Every. Single. Time. "The heroes concluded that they couldn''t kill her, so a new approach to defeat the witch was required. They forged a weapon with their borrowed divine energy. In hindsight, it was a foolish idea. They staked everything on one card¡ªlosing their celestial powers to retrieve a sealing sword. "The Eternal Witch, too arrogant for her own good, challenged the heroes after receiving intel about their plan. She thought it would be way easier to finish them off all at once in one place to prevent unforeseen variables. A challenge was issued. "On the day of battle, the Origins gathered where the woman first awoke¡ªa lovely vast meadow. In the center of the meadow stood a single ancient oak tree. Under the tree sat the witch, humming an eerie melody. As soon as they were near enough to understand her, she got up and welcomed them like old friends. The heroes said nothing; they just glared at her with hatred. The Eternal Witch sighed and summoned her wand. "Nobody knows how long they fought, but the witch miscalculated the sword''s sealing power in the end. By a stroke of luck, the First Heroes overpowered her for a single breath and impaled her on the oak with the blade. She wasn''t dead, no, but the witch''s soul was now trapped forever. The sword could never be removed, not even by the gods. The Eternal Witch was ''destroyed'' for good. "However, the harm to the world was already done, and even without the woman''s help, Mana Beasts still ravaged the lands. Even the heroes suffered a hard blow; five died, three will never completely recover from their injuries. At least they got their sun back. "The Gods, pleased with the outcome, praised the remaining champions and fulfilled their promise of surviving the First Queste. The gift they passed on to the heroes, races and the world was called ''System''. "System¡ªa tool that enables endless growth and power. Legends say that within you may even obtain godhood. "The races loved the heroes for their accomplishments till today. Even if every race mostly opines that only the hero representing their own race is the one True Hero, there are places where all heroes are worshiped." With this, the parent concluded the story. A deep sadness appeared in the mother''s eyes for a fleeting moment. Her daughter, nearly sleeping, spoke dozily. "I want to be a hero too..." The mother answered with a whispery voice, "You will, one day for sure." Unbeknownst to them, dark hooded figures were approaching the housing. Wicked smiles and eyes full of greed could be seen in the dim moonlight. "For the Jaeger Families!" bellowed a hoarse voice.
Water droplets fell on a dirty face. The young one awoke from the dream with a groan; she looked around in the dark prison cell with glazy eyes. A weeping whisper left the torn lips and echoed in the room. "There are no heroes nor happy endings." [Arc 1] Chapter 1 – Ennui and Tea

Arc 1 ¨C Resurgence

"I''m bored..." I sighed whilst sitting under an old oak tree, sipping on my tea. I frowned at the taste. "Blurg, it''s disgusting. Parsnip and ginger, who the fuck thought of this flavor?!" I asked myself and wondered how I''d never tasted it till now. It looked like my stocks were running low. Well, not that surprisingly, to be honest; after all, I was here for what now? Seven or eight millennia? Maybe nine...but not more than ten. Whatever, tea wasn''t my main problem now; it was the utter boredom I suffered from after I finished my collection of books again. And lemme tell ya something; you will do stupid stuff when you don''t know what to do with all the extra free time you had¡ªlike thinking about removing a certain sealing sword. I had plenty of time now, and when I said plenty, I meant endless. Though technically, I could just read the untouched books about politics and stuff I didn''t really care about. Politics... I shuddered¡ªnever again. Whatever, lemme review the overall situation and carefully plan my next steps. So, I was obviously bored and didn''t want to be bothered by political theories. Plus, I just couldn''t reread my beloved collection again after the sixth time¡­ right? The conclusion? Something had to be done! In a nutshell, I started reading my anthology for the seventh time. Hey, no judging, okay? My domain was just way too cuddly to replace it with the cold outside world. But when I turned the first page of the first book, I noticed little black cracks forming around my wrist joint and fingers. Annoying... As it appeared, my ennui wasn''t the only thing that was bugging me. With a flick of the finger, I summoned a red-colored flask and took a drink, eager to have my worries forgotten. Yet, I might have noticed a slight problem¡ªmy medicine, aka ''forbidden food'', was running out. Huh? What? Did you just ask me what the exact contents of this versatile liquid were? Wunh-wunh, national secret! But let me tell ya this; its inside was fucking delicious. Ohh, the taste when it met the lips and gently ran down the throat. The heat you felt when a honey-like fluid flowed into your stomach and revived your spirit after a long tiring sleep. Yes, naps could be tiring too! Ahem, where was I? Ah right, my precious¡ªtotally not addicting¡ªliquid, which I absolutely only used for medical purposes! It would soon be out of stock, which would kinda be a life-changing dilemma. Well, not because I actually needed it to survive, but I absolutely couldn¡¯t live without it. Did I require medicine or food per se? Nah, but what would be life without a small vice or two. It wasn''t like I would go outside and start killing people because of this stuff. I totally never would do this! I was a ruthless decent person! A-Anyways, back to the topic. I needed to restock my fo¡ªmedicine; rationing was out of the question. Soo, what to do? The stock would likely last for another ten years, but what were measly ten years in comparison to my sense of time. Knowing me, I probably would forget to refill my supply before it ran out just because, for me, time was something completely meaningless; therefore, I tended to overlook matters that had to do with it. Though...I still could remember the past mortal me, dreaming of immortality. However, I couldn''t tell how long ago it was. Over time my memories became nothing but shards, dark clouds of long-repressed thoughts and wasted emotions. Nothing particularly remarkable, but influencing present actions nonetheless. Not that this mattered anyway. Overall I was still able to say that I''d not changed at all¡ªthe addiction love for my food was always insatiable. And, as everybody could tell, I was in the right mind. Let''s just ignore my tendency for talking to myself, my weapons, books, potions, plants...; did I mention myself? Everything was A-OK! As I pondered over my possibilities, I was already wandering around aimlessly without noticing it. On the outside, my realm was a simple wooden door, yet entirely different on the inside. There were not one, not two, but four doors in a plain white corridor. Not what people would expect... but I didn¡¯t care for what other beings would think about my marvelous design. Regardless of my fantastic entry area, the places behind these doors lived up to the usual imposing standards. The Endless Library was one of these. True to itself, wherever you looked, whichever corner you turned in, sheer endless corridors awaited. Infinite floors piled up; everywhere, old mahogany bookshelves holding long forgotten treasures. Crystals illuminated this scenery and provided a comfortable atmosphere. However, contrary to appearances, its endless corridors were merely a ruse. Nonetheless, it was still gigantic; it took me thousands of years to finish my collection for the first time¡ªobviously only including the stuff that really interested me. Regardless of my tastes, the other subjects I''d no interest in were covered by a far greater number of books. In the beginning, it was built with the purpose of continuous growth. At first, it only had around forty-three thousand, five hundred and sixty books contained. After thousands of years, it was estimated that the library stores approximately twenty-five million objects. The bookshelves¡ªstrung together¡ªwould make a length of over three hundred kilometers. Now imagine how big this place was; add another breeze of fancy space mirror magic, and voil¨¤, the Endless Library. Another fun gimmick was that you were teleported to the center¡ªan open circular area with everything you needed for a great reading experience: tables, seats, comfy chairs¡ª as soon as you entered. Above it hung a huge colorless crystal, which shone with perfect intensity and provided a pleasant feeling for the eyes. Of course, it wasn''t the only reading area, but the others were my secret cozy nooks, even if nobody had ever entered this place before but me. You may think I might get lonely? Let me tell you, ''You can''t miss what you never had!''. Or maybe I had something, but I didn''t happen to remember anything; I probably forgot it. And even if I had a master bedroom in my domain, I usually slept in one of those lovely nooks that I''d decorated comfortably. For most beings, it might be too simple, but I liked it there; it gave me a sense of homeliness. Home, huh? Another relic of the oblivion within myself... Ya know, even if I''ve never been truly free, in those places, I felt freer than I''d ever possibly been since I came into this world. I shook my head to clear my thoughts. Anyhow, besides the Endless Library, the other areas were not as massive. Behind door number two was my workshop. What I did in there was nothing of importance to anyone except me. It was nasty, highly dangerous, and had many secret magic inventions. Of course, my storage rooms were in there too. In the past, I often went into this room for crafting, but over time it became meaningless. Why create something that will never have any use in a place where you didn''t need it, where you only had to think of anything, and it simply plopped into existence. Nevertheless, one shouldn''t misunderstand what happened here. The imagined object was merely an empty shell. A clock will work, but the inside would be hollow. It only worked because of the thought of how it should work if it were crafted normally. I once created an animal¡ªdead within seconds. Why? Because I just spawned it, an image just couldn''t simply live. Complex things required complex thoughts. But why didn''t the clock break after coming into existence, you asked? The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Firstly, because it was already dead. Secondly, one simple task was the maximum without destroying itself. Meaning: I could tell how many hours had passed but not how many seconds and vice-versa. And I barely talked about the mechanical side. Magical creations are a totally different matter. A typical clock needed to use gears to regulate the movement of the hands. A magical clock might have to use these, but this depended on how it was manufactured. If you used simple time magic, it worked without anything else inside except the mana or magic stone. Although I should mention that time magic itself was very difficult to comprehend. Yes, my domain enabled endless possibilities, but the laws behind it were something even I couldn''t grasp fully. I was already tired of thinking. Nonetheless, because I didn''t need anything complex, I rarely used the workshop these days. I would use it to try to craft my medicine, but I was still failing at its recreation. My suspicion was that my domain''s environmental mana caused this problem; further tests were required. I really wished I could just create it, but even if I spawned it into existence, it tasted bland and had no effect at all. It nearly drove me crazy. Back to the doors, number three was my favorite spot for drinking tea. It was a lovely vast grassland. An artificial sun shone continually whilst fluffy clouds passed by, driven by a mild breeze. I was here every few thousand years¡ªmy tea sucked, obviously. This place held no name, just a purpose: to cage. Oh, what melancholy. Whenever I was here, sadness overwhelmed me. So many thoughts, so many voices. They wanted me to do something, wanted me to free them; they wanted to live and love. Pathetic, these mind tricks will not work on me! If they had wanted to love, they shouldn''t have done what they did. If they had wanted to live, they shouldn''t have questioned my- I sighed; it didn''t matter; they were long gone¡ªjust an afterimage of never-ending pain and guilt. Useless voices till the end. But yeah, these were the rooms behind the doors. I could create more, but honestly, why bother? There was no need for me. There will never be, at least for me alone. Mhm? What did you mean by ''I forgot one''? Oh, this one black door that looks like moving, shadowy, constantly dripping goo? Yeeaaah, no. Now was not the time to talk about this door...it will probably never be the right time to do so. So never fucking ask me about it again, understood? ------- Teleporting around in my domain and thinking about a solution was way more tiresome than I thought it would be. Trying to think reasonably is hard. On the one hand, restock was inevitable; on the other hand, the outside world. Addiction Love for food¡ªand the medical side, of course!¡ªversus some sort of agoraphobia. Ultimately, the question was not what I wanted to do but which solution caused less pain. Poor me, what ghastly future awaited this poor young flower maiden. What evil had I done? Well, I knew, although no evidence = no crime and I made sure that there was no evidence. Um, regardless of my obviously not existing crime records, comfortability was most vital for a stable me. Without my liquid, there was none. Another sigh escaped me. I really needed to go outside, huh? I shook my head; all this shit gave me a headache. There was simply no way around it. Yet, before I went anywhere, I needed to prep some stuff, like relocating items to easily access them from the outside¡ªspace magic for the win. A must-have for every lazybones! Technically speaking, though, it was just the sub-branch of space magic: storage magic. And technically-technically, it was as challenging to learn as time magic. Not that I was terrific in either of them, decent at most. It sufficed. Nevertheless, it happened to be very convenient to be able to use them and they were not my main branches anyway. But let''s save this talk for another time. After putting most of the stuff I required in the storage area, my eyes wandered around over some of the inventions. Most of them were more like toys, emerged from sheer boredom. But not the one I was looking at right now. In the center floated a crystal surrounded by nine rings of different metals. The further away a circle was from the crystal, the larger it became. They all rotated at different speeds and in different directions. The rings absorbed the crystal''s energy, stored it, and sent some back to it. This power fed the crystal, causing it to emit more energy. It was a cycle, but not a very good one. The problem? The energy necessary to keep the crystal in a stable position where it didn''t destroy the entire area consumed most of the radiated power it made. In addition, there was also a part that must be sent back to its origin so that the circuit didn''t collapse. What was ultimately stored existed in such a tiny amount that it would take thousands of years to even cast simple fire magic. The invention was basically a very, very expensive, and time-consuming way to light a campfire in the evening...if you waited long enough beforehand. My most incredible creation became utter garbage¡ªmy poor ego. But the real problem lay with this freaking crystal. This thing was something out of this domain, world, universe? My experiments with magic led to the discovery that there existed some kind of freaky outer realm. It consisted primarily of pure destructive energy. Anyway, siphoned some of it; got the crystal. Named it the Abyss Stone, even if it was a crystal. The name I gave my invention was Abyssal Depths¡ªyou never knew what lurks behind the endless darkness. I threw it with the other prepared stuff for the outside. Maybe someone had found a way to solve my problem, that would be neat. With this, the storage should be good enough. I shouldn''t be in need of anything else. One more problem remained, and I didn''t think I had a solution for it at the moment. My domain itself was located in some space-time fold of the outside world. The only connection between the world and my domain was the entrance door. After taking a leave of absence from ''work'', I moved it away to a secret place¡ªa cavern beneath a temple. Putting some wards around, hidden passages, and other totally innocuous stuff ensured the safety of my secrecy. And here lay the problem; they''re fucking obvious to the right people. Sure, you will not instantly find the domain entrance, but you will easily find the temple and the cave. I even put a sword in there as bait. All you had to do to get it was pull it from a stone. That really couldn''t be that hard; it was just a fricking stone; destroy it, and get the weapon! After the blade was removed, part of the cave wall would disappear into the ground, clearing the way to the entrance. And even IF you managed to get all the way down here, you couldn''t enter. After all, the entrance¡ªan old wooden creaky door overgrown with ivy¡ªwas locked. Duh, what did ya expect? Of course, it would be. Didn''t wanna have any creepy old fat pigs near me. Buuuut, you could at least try to knock; maybe I''d open it. Even I knew how to be polite, ok? So why the fuck did nobody ever come to me all this time?! I rubbed my temples. Calm down, me, calm down. Yet, the real dilemma was that I couldn''t just move the door again once I was outside. The whole process was rather complicated and took a long time¡ªa few hours or so. If I leave it here, somebody could try to break in without my constant protection. Yes, there were also wards around the door that told me when someone was trying to do something stupid, but I couldn''t just teleport right back when I was too far away. No matter how many advantages the domain brought me, one of its most significant disadvantages was the anti-teleportation area it created in its immediate vicinity as long as it remained active. By the way, another method of finding the entrance consisted of teleporting around the world and noticing exactly where it didn''t work. Either way, should someone break in, a lot of damage could be done within my realm. To be honest, I doubted that anyone would be able to break through my protection spells, but better safe than sorry. But for now, it was what it was. With nothing else on my list, I faced the inevitable. I opened the door, and cold, musty air flowed towards me. Immediately afterward, I heard the dripping of water on stone. Impure magical gemstones half protruding from the walls illuminated the cave in a variety of colors. I breathed in. I breathed out. I breathed in. I breathed out. I put one foot in the cave and felt the hard, uneven stone under me...should have gotten some footwear beforehand. I walked out, turned around, closed the door, and sealed it. Suddenly my head felt like something was hammering against it with a shield. I fell to the ground while I held my head in pain. "W-what is th-this!?" I whispered, utterly confused. My head became heavier and heavier. My sight got blurry. Shortly before everything went black, a cold mechanic voice echoed through my inner self. [System Message: Trying to integrate unknown being *"03"*] [Please remain on standby] [Processing...] [Arc 1] Chapter 2 – Into the Woods! Darkness. Endless. Timeless. Light. "Professor, she''s awake!" Voices... "?¨¢¨ª.De>, you need to stay awake!" It''s so cold...so so cold. "God damn it, we''re losing her again. We need to ?¨{?" I don''t know, I¡ªI can''t. It''s all too...much. "??J¡øe¨a Anansi will fail! We need to ¨C???" Finally¡ªSilence. -------- [Error! Error! System failed to integrate ?¨º¨®?\?}] [Searching for other procedures] [Please remain on standby] My eyes slammed open and I stared at the cold dripping cave ceiling. "What the fuck just happened?!" I cursed. My head felt like it would burst open any second now. And those memories... "Anansi," I muttered, "a god damn long time since I last recalled that bastard''s name. How did I even remember this shit? I was sure I''d deleted this memory. Was my spell imperfect? No, that couldn''t be. But what was i¡ª" Then it hit me, "It must have something to do with that weird electronic voice¡ªthe System, was it?" Then it hit me again, but this time like a truck, "No way! Did I somehow land in the wrong world, and now I''m in some weird, uhh...Isekai game thingy?" I jumped up, ignored the throbbing pain in my head, and frantically looked around the area. Long stalagmites and stalactites had grown everywhere, which was certainly not a good omen for the rest of the cave. Yeah, the entry area changed significantly, but it still looked somewhat the same. How long was I down here? A shiver ran down my spine from a gloomy premonition, but I pushed the feeling aside for now¡ªI needed to be sure about something before I drew the wrong conclusions. I went further up the tunnel with hesitant steps, and everywhere I encountered the inescapable proof that my short vacation had clearly lasted much longer than initially planned. Did anyone even look for me? I think they may have simply forgotten... After a while, I reached a moveable cave wall, activated the lever I''d placed beforehand on this side¡ªyeah, no magic involved¡ªand entered the main cave. Yep, the sword-in-stone was still there. Bummer! Were people really this stupid? It was literally a sword in a stone; use a god damn pickaxe or stupid explosion spells. Goddess, it couldn''t be that hard. Why did I even put it there when no one would be interested in it in the first place? Humans were greedy, so there was no way they didn''t try to pull it ou¡ª Somehow, everything became clearer the longer I looked silently onto the sword. I didn''t switch worlds at all, this cave was the proof of it, but something fundamentally changed indeed. What did the System do to this world? Were there maybe other forces that might have also altered the world? But one problem after another. I heightened my senses to perceive the magical boundaries of my temple. Yep, the wards were still intact¡ªhow? They were not designed to hold this long. Something tinkered with their longevity. Another mage? No... Then I sensed the weird energy in front of me. Annoyed by the feeling, I went to the sword, pulled it out, and pointed to the ceiling. "By the Power of..." I began to shout but stopped myself before saying something idiotic. "Something''s definitely off," I muttered. I examined the weapon. This was my creation, but yet, it wasn''t. Somebody tampered with it. It radiated a bizarre power that tried to affect me¡ªmind you, in a good way. Anyhow, what the fuck?! Which asshole laid hands on my sword? Ohh, if the System worked like I thought it did, I might know which bastards tinkered with all my stuff. I analyzed the now ruined, ravished blade again and took a more detailed look. Somehow the emanated energy felt similar to a Higher Blessing. Were there any beings besides her and I that were capable of this? I poured mana into the blade and tried to understand its effects. I could feel soul-like energy threads enveloping the weapon but couldn''t pinpoint where they came from. Some of these threads attempted to connect to me. I tried to understand what they wanted to achieve but to no avail. They wanted to give me some kind of ''Bonus'', however, it was not particularly surprising that they failed. "Not integrated into the System yet, huh?" I smirked, gloating. Hell, the world really became game-like. Suddenly, a feeling of wrongness overcame me. The world changed in a way I yet failed to comprehend. Everything looked the same, though somehow different. What exactly happened while I was gone?! Why didn¡¯t I feel these changes¡ªhad my domain protected me? Logically, it should have at least affected my door, but it didn''t! Discomfort,with a touch of excitement spread through my body. My attention wandered again back to the sword. The threads that enveloped the item seemed to be of various origins and were connected to each other in different ways. The golden ones felt more like Higher Blessings, but even they divided into several sub colors. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Blessings from different beings," I noted. None of them were connected to each other, only with the bigger grayish thread that was at the center. It was evident that this was the one that belonged to the System. Without any warning, I smashed the sword into the ground, whereon it shattered into thousands of pieces. At this point, I was fuming with rage. "Motherfucking cocksucking whore-gods!" I screamed. "How dare they lay hands on my property, to this world!" No, no, I needed to calm down. Everything was trembling, and I could already see some cracks in the walls. The wards should stop anything from leaking outside, though. I took a deep breath in, and let it out. Yes, this was better. Losing my temper would only worsen my condition. But now I was kinda curious. Those threads were affecting a soul and strengthening it. Was the effect permanent? Were only the blessings temporary and the System permanent? Ohh, I already had so many questions and theories I wanted to explore! Could they help me out with my Abyssal Depths or even with my medicine? What else changed in a world where everyone got caught up in a lunatic magical system that probably could also control you¡ªor not. I dunno! How exciting! Giddy, I forgot about my hatred for gods for now¡ªnot you, Anansi, fuck you¡ªand walked to the cave''s exit. The sharp natural daylight blinded me for a second¡ªhadn''t seen any for a long time. I stepped out from behind a pillar and saw the mossy and crumbly walls surrounding the main temple. With ease, I leapt up to the rooftop and caught sight of the temple complex for the second time since its construction. But my gaze did not linger on it for long, instead moving on to the vicinity.. I was utterly aghast by what I saw there. Everywhere I looked, I saw nothing but buildings. A house there, a house here, a big cathedral, a castle, a palace, something that looked like another palace but smaller, big freaking town walls, a market, and so on and so forth. Directly around the temple complex were bustling streets, cafes, and shops right at my doorstep. I never could have expected this. There were even human professors, students, travelers, and other people in front of the entryway of my temple, studying and marveling at the structures, glyphs, and stone walls where my wards began. My hideout had become a motherfucking tourist attraction. However, I wasn''t seriously angry about the situation. Yeah, they somewhat bulldozed the entire forest and replaced it by stone, plain logs, and planks, but the end result was awe-inspiring. Not bad, for humans at least. However, it was still no match for the building skills of the high moon elves. Anyway, when the temple was built, it was surrounded by a beautiful evergreen forest. Thriving wildlife, rare exotic plants, stunning flower fields midst a clearing; everything just gone. Funny how some things could change over time. Apropos time, I had been standing up here for quite a while, watching the colorful canvas of the town as it darkened in the light of the declining sun, only to be illuminated again by magic lights. Even if it looked like I was doing nothing, I actually spent the time thinking about my next steps. Sure, I could simply walk into the town and act like it was my first visit, but how boring was that? No, I had another plan that fitted better with the experience and information I wanted to gather. First of all, this town had four main streets that started around the temple complex and went in each of the four cardinal directions. This might seem uninteresting at first, but hear me out! In a magical medieval era like this, the way to a metropolis spoke volumes about a nation''s condition. And I didn¡¯t mean in the city; it was not about how the streets were inside the town walls but how it was outside. How well was the road guarded? What was its state? Were there frequent raids, and most importantly, how crowded was it? All those details were necessary because the residents here either might not want to talk or were totally oblivious to what was happening outside of their own safe walls. So yeah, my plan was already set in stone. Still, which street should I take? The southern one went through decaying slums. The western proceeded through an area that seemed to house various main workshops of artisans and craftsmen. The eastern road was surrounded by places that definitely looked like guilds, expensive inns and cheap taverns, barracks, warehouses, and many normal residences. The northern street only went to the palace and cathedral, which I immediately dismissed as a possibility. From my memories, the western one only led deeper into human territory, like the southern, whereas the eastern road went toward the elves and beast-kins. And if I remember correctly, humans always loved to enslave them. I nodded, "The eastern road it is." I mean, if you thought about it carefully, there was simply no better way to fathom the state of the nation and the world itself than this. And yeah, I could just walk into the town and go into a library and probably read about history, but races often lie about their achievements and other stuff. Humans once believed elves were cannibals, you know?! They clearly never ate an elf; they taste really horrible! But whatever, that wasn''t the point right now. I pondered for a moment and thought about how I should get there without seeing too much of the city. Didn''t want to ruin my sightseeing later on. I sighed, "I really need to do this, don''t I?" Without hesitation, I jumped to the ground and went back to my door. It had to disappear before my teleportation would work again. Goddess damn, this process will take me some time¡­ I broke off one of the stalactites and began to draw old runic glyphs onto the rocky floor with magic. They literally burned themselves into the cold stone. The sizzling sounds got louder and louder, and the area where I engraved the old glyphs looked a little bit like a tiny mountain surrounded by lava. A rumbling could be felt throughout the cave as I cast the magic to make my door disappear. It was so powerful that it overcame my wards of protection and spread to the city. I sighed¡ªall that just to be able to teleport around. With every step, every shape, every movement and flourish, mana from the world poured itself into the glyphs. The tremor reached its peak when I finished the last glyph, and they began to shine like tiny stars. For a brief moment, nothing was visible, and when you could see again, the door¡ªand that stupid anti-teleportation area that it always generated¡ªwas gone. Only the extinguished symbols on the floor testified to the magic that had been wrought here. I smiled, and with a blink, I teleported to the rooftop. Yep, worked just fine. The town, though... It wasn''t destroyed or anything, but it was the middle of the night and yet the streets were filled with people. I heard screams, commands, and other things I didn''t understand. Interesting, an unknown language. Anyhow, this was something I could worry about later. With a blink and another and another, I went from rooftop to rooftop towards the eastern gateway. My own wards were useless against me, so I simply went through them. Why no one destroyed them after all this time was another enigma I had to figure out in the future. The town was on alert¡ªsoldiers in heavy armor everywhere. Luckily, my teleportation was fast, and not one soul noticed me in the dark. Those who did might possibly think that they drank too much. When I teleported myself onto the eastern town''s gate tower, I knocked the standing guards out with simple sleeping magic¡ªno need to kill any innocent, yet¡ªand took a short moment to carefully appraise the forest before me. Being part vixen gave me the needed night vision to overlook the area. I grinned and teleported myself as far as I could see down the road towards the forest. I wasn''t crazy enough to teleport right onto the street¡ªI could be seen much too quickly. Instead, I followed alongside the road from the forest until I had passed a few villages and forks. I covered quite a considerable distance. I didn''t really pay attention to the surroundings, or rather, I didn''t want to and hadn''t. Teleportation rules! I stopped a few miles beyond the fourth village I had passed, and it would probably take a week to walk back to town. The perfect distance to get a sense of this new world. It was now the middle of the night, and I was about to head out onto the road when I heard screams and sounds of fighting echoing from a little deeper into the woods. I smiled, "Ah, what a promising start!" [Arc 1] Chapter 3 – Witching Hour "Ohh, I missed this," I said as I walked toward the obvious conflict. It had been a long time since I last enjoyed the scent of a forest at night. My tails twitched as the full moon broke through the canopy, bathing everything in a mysterious glow. To my delight, it revealed something ahead¡ªlots and lots of dwarf beeches. Why was I so excited about this? Well, most people who heard that name wouldn''t even know those trees existed, let alone how rare they were. These trees were something special... even in the world I came from. A large collection of them was known as a ''Maerchen-'', ''Zauber-'', or ''Hexenwald.'' It wasn¡¯t because they were magical or anything, but because of how they grew and looked under the right environmental influences. When fog began to rise, those unaware of their surroundings would wander into the misty forest. Seeing the trees¡¯ shadowy forms behind the foggy veil, they often mistook them for dancing witches or demons performing dark rituals. But even in broad daylight, the scenery was breathtaking. It was all about the shape of the trees. Some might call them ugly, but to me, they were stunning. They were so twisted, so kinked that their roots, trunk, and branches looked like a masterpiece of some famous modern artist or artisan. Some parts were too thick, others too thin, creating an odd yet harmonious balance. Depending on their shape, you might even imagine fairies living inside them¡ªand, well, sometimes they did... at least in this world. Yes, those dwarf beeches were truly magical, even if most ordinary folks didn¡¯t recognize that. The ones who did were wise enough to steer clear. A really, really smart decision, if you ask me, because these magnificent trees mainly belonged to the domain of a Grey Dryad. And trust me, you did not want to meet one of them¡ªunless, of course, you had a death wish or were an elf. Yet even elves had to be careful, always bringing an offering to appease the dryad, usually an animal or something with a decent enough life force. Because that was what Grey Dryads fed on¡ªthe life force of every creature that ventured too close. Their home trees were called ¡®Succubus Trees¡¯ because, like the dryads, they lured in poor souls and slowly drained them. Fucking illusionary trees. Grey Dryads were nothing more than tortured plants that somehow gained a soul, now cursed to hunger for life forever. Ugh, they reminded me of those disgusting Ash Titans. Anyway, a fight among dwarf beeches could only mean one thing: at least one side of the participants were elves. I hadn¡¯t seen any elves in a long time... hopefully, there weren''t any high elves around. I sighed. I had nothing against most elves, but high elves? They were the worst¡ªI never got along with them. Moon and wood elves, on the other hand... well, let¡¯s just say I had a complicated history with them¡ªin a good way! While I mulled over these thoughts, I finally reached the source of the noise. Sure enough, in a small glade, different kinds of elves were locked in battle with a pack of human bandits. I stood back and watched. In the middle of the grassy clearing, the elves had set up a camp, surrounded by their wagons. I could sense a magic barrier around it, and only the armed elves outside of it. In the rearguard was an elf clad in heavy armor, flanked by two sword fighters. Behind them were a lancer and a mage, followed by archers and, what I assumed, was a healer. The bandits, though more numerous, seemed far less trained and equipped. They launched attack after attack but couldn¡¯t break through. The vanguard elves had no trouble holding them off, even when a bulky guy¡ªwho looked like the leader¡ªcharged at them, swinging a heavy zweihaender. I couldn¡¯t help but notice a few bandits sneaking through a gap between the wagons, heading toward a group of children who were hiding in what must have been considered the safest spot. That was kinda impressive, not gonna lie. Then everything happened really fast. As soon as the bandits grabbed the children as hostages, the kids started crying. The humans shouted in a language I didn¡¯t recognize, and the moon elves responded in a version of their language that sounded so wrong it might as well have been gibberish. After more yelling, the elves laid down their arms. Slowly, the bandits moved in. As a precautionary measure, some of their archers kept their arrows aimed at the elves. In moments, the elves were bound tightly with ropes and roughly herded into the middle of their camp. Greed glinted in some of the bandits¡¯ eyes, satisfaction in others¡ªbut one had lust in his eyes. Disgusting! The children were the only ones left untied, clinging to their mothers, who tried to soothe them. A few kids appeared unfazed, but I could tell they were just trying to hide their fear, refusing to show any weakness. The whole scene was heartbreaking, even for me. I gritted my teeth at the sight. I should kill those bastards. "Hey, wait a second!" I muttered to myself. "Isn''t this one of those common tropes? You know, where someone gets transported to a ''new world'' and ends up saving everyone... or something like that." But for some reason, I didn¡¯t want to just do that. ¡®TeAr thEm ApArT!¡¯ ¡®RiP oUt ThEiR hEaRtS, fEaSt On ThEm!¡¯ a chorus of voices screamed in my mind. I tried to ignore them, but this time they were right. Why I could hear them outside of my domain was something I¡¯d figure out later¡ªafter I... "Or wait," I smirked as a plan began to form in my head. One of my hands started to emit a thick, black mist. "A little test to see if my shadow beasts still work as well as before should be fun. Besides, they¡¯re probably starving after all this time. Yes, let this vixen here play a little game and show them what scum like this truly deserves."
-30 Minutes Earlier- It was deep into the night when we finally caught up with the caravan. We had been trailing that group of elves for days, but until now, they had been far too cautious, never once dropping their guard. Still, we used the time to gather as much information as we could about those tree huggers¡ªhow many of them could fight, and whether any high elves were with them. The marquis and the elf who accompanied him were very clear that no high elves were to be harmed or captured. So far, we had only identified wood, ice, dark, and moon elves. Quite a diverse bunch, if you asked me. Anyway, our scouts counted a few mages, a lancer, a priest, several archers, four sword-fighters, and possibly a paladin. They were all equipped with some pretty high-quality gear, which told us they were high-level fighters. The paladin, in particular, gave me a headache¡ªwhat the hell was she doing with them!? Yet, if we could capture her, we could sell her to the marquis for a hefty sum. When they began to set their camp for the night, I blessed our luck once again. A few weeks ago, we found a mage with one-eighth elven blood, and only because of him could we even enter this cursed part of the forest. The elves thought they were safe here, believing they had the upper hand with their ability to soothe that abomination that roamed these woods. But now, we had them right where we wanted them. And to top it off, thanks to the barrier mage we hired¡ªan absolute scumbag, by the way¡ªthey couldn¡¯t even detect us. Lucky for us he got kicked out of the Royal Academy for... well, whatever inappropriate behavior he¡¯d been accused of. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. A silent tap on my shoulder snapped me back to reality. Everyone was ready. Alright, here we go. "Attack!" I shouted, and the first few fire arrows shot directly at one of the wooden carriages. But as expected, even surprised by an ambush, the elves were quick to respond. It didn¡¯t take long for them to set up their defenses. A barrier appeared to block the arrows, a holy aura to strengthen their fighters, and the paladin charged forward without hesitation. The next few minutes were chaotic¡ªa back and forth between us. Sure, we were about thirty-five bandits, but damn, those shitty elves were a well-trained group. Despite the mess, a grin spread across my face when I saw what my best thieves had accomplished in the corner of my eye. "What are you smiling for, you filthy human!" the paladin yelled, swinging at me again. I barely managed to block another one of her heavy strikes. But I didn¡¯t need to answer. The desperate cries of the children echoed through the glade, stealing her attention. "No!" the paladin screamed, trying to turn around, but I cut her off by raising my voice. "Lay down your weapons, or we kill the kids!" She glared at me, gritting her teeth. "Never!" "One more step, and we slit their throats," I responded calmly. "Don¡¯t you hear the captain? Down with your weapons!" one of the thieves shouted at them. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t proud of using the kids as hostages. Heck, before they set up camp, I didn¡¯t even know they had kids with them. But their false sense of security made them careless. When they stepped out of the most armored wagon, we knew that if things went haywire, we¡¯d have to use them... so we did. Well, I¡¯m still not proud of it, but we were bandits at the end of the day. After more yelling, an old woman stepped forward. ¡°Lay your weapons down. Have you all forgotten? We will always protect our younglings.¡± ¡°B-but elder¡ª!¡± The paladin tried to protest but was quickly silenced. ¡°Quiet! Do as I say. There will always be hope as long as we have our goddesses by our side.¡± I rolled my eyes. As if their goddesses would care about a few elves. Taking kids as hostages always worked¡ªelves were just too easy. We gathered them all in the middle and tied them up. I noticed the barrier mage¡ªwhose name I never bothered to learn¡ªmoving to touch the paladin. ¡°No!¡± I ordered. He looked displeased. ¡°That one¡¯s over your pay grade! If you want someone to play with, go to a fucking brothel. We¡¯re bandits and slavers, not rapists, you dimwit.¡± He mumbled something under his breath but went to bother another elf. Sighing, I rubbed my temples. "Kicked out of the Royal Academy for a reason. And here I thought it was just a rumor.¡± Greg looked at me with disgust. ¡°At least he¡¯s not into men. We would''ve had a harder time otherwise.¡± I stifled a laugh, but then, suddenly, a shiver ran down my spine. Shocked, I turned toward the forest and raised my hand. Instantly, everyone went silent. Nothing... too much nothing. "Boss?" Parlo, the other thief, asked. "Don¡¯t you hear it?" I said. "N-no?" he replied, looking at me, confused. "Exactly. The birds, the insects¡­ they¡¯re quiet. They shouldn¡¯t be this quiet. Something¡¯s wrong." At this, my men¡¯s eyes went wide, and they began scanning the area carefully. Then, fog started to rise, wrapping around the trees and covering them with a thick layer of mist. The moon emerged from behind a cloud, casting an eerie light on the fog, making it seem as though everything around the glade was beginning to dance. Blurry shapes moved in the mist, twisting and turning¡ªlike creatures without joints. ¡°I don¡¯t like this," I muttered. "I really don¡¯t like this.¡± But when the moon faded behind another cloud, the haunting atmosphere seemingly vanished, replaced by pure darkness. My eyes fixated on the elf the paladin had called ¡®Elder.¡¯ ¡°Is it the Grey Dryad?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t expected her to answer, but she did. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. This... is something else.¡± Before I could ask more, a soft, sweet female laugh echoed through the now completely dark forest. ¡°What the¡­¡± one of my bandits muttered, pointing. My eyes wandered back to the dark forest. Then I saw it¡ªa pair of the most beautiful red eyes I¡¯d ever seen. Staring. Right. At. Us. Their glow pierced through the night. When they blinked, it felt like, for a moment, we were left in oblivion. A growling sound dragged me back to the present. From between the trees, a pack of wolves arose, literally. Their bodies seemed to have absorbed the shadows as they took shape, and their eyes glowed with a deadly violet light. ¡°Draw your weapons!¡± I yelled. Hurriedly, my men followed the command, just as the shadowy wolves began to encircle us. Behind me, the elder began to pray, and a few of my bandits, trying to muster courage, did the same. When the moonlight bathed the glade once more in its silver light, a tall, stunning woman emerged from the woods, flanked by two of the shadow-beasts. Her aura radiated a majesty that made me tremble, caught between awe and terror. She wore a dark blue, luxurious militia uniform¡ªone I¡¯d never seen before. Her long silver hair flowed behind her, and though she had pointed ears like an elf, it was the twelve long, graceful foxtails flicking wildly behind her that set her apart. ¡°Is she a fox-kin?¡± asked the barrier mage. ¡°No," Greg replied, his eyes fixed on the wolves by her side. "Fox-kin only have one tail and fox ears. And she¡¯s not a vixen either¡ªthey only have up to nine tails, plus the fox ears." ¡°So, what is she?¡± I asked, glancing at Greg. He was far too interested in beast-kin¡ªseriously, what was wrong with good ol¡¯ human women? ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± he stammered. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like her, let alone something that controls shadows!¡± The vixen-like woman came to a stop and began to speak. ¡°What?¡± I said, not understanding a word. ¡°Was that elvish?¡± one of my men mumbled. I turned to the elder again, but she seemed utterly aghast, her face pale with shock. Well, fuck it. "Attack!" I screamed, refusing to give her the advantage of the first strike. I dashed toward her, but the beasts were faster. I barely dodged their attack, stumbling back a few steps. The woman only smiled¡ªthen disappeared. A scream from my left made me whip my head around. There she was, her hand plunged into the chest of the barrier mage, holding his heart. He slumped lifelessly to the ground. Countless screams filled the air as I helplessly watched my group get massacred, one by one, by the pack of shadowy wolves. We never stood a chance. Every time someone tried to strike them, they melted into the ground and reappeared elsewhere¡ªsometimes even from behind our own shadows! Spells and steel bounced off them when we actually managed to land a blow, but it didn¡¯t matter. Once they caught you, they simply tore an arm, a leg, or a head off, like it was nothing. Some of them didn¡¯t even bother with that. Greg¡¯s scream pierced the air, making me freeze. I watched in horror as one of the wolves turned into a dark mist and flowed into his body. He had no way to defend himself. Black goo oozed from all his openings; an eye popped out and slimy tentacles began to push out of his mouth. They latched onto his limbs and, in one gruesome motion, yanked them all together¡ªpulling them into his own mouth. It was like he was eating himself. Sickening cracks filled the air as his bones snapped and flesh tore. His screams, muffled, faded away. In the end, he was nothing more than a twisted ball of compressed flesh. I wanted to look away, but something held my gaze, forcing me to watch. I could only vomit in the end. We were bandits, but did we really deserve this?! Then I noticed the silence. Slowly, I looked around. Everyone of my underlings was simply gone. No bodies. No remains. No, there were people still alive¡ªthe elves. Only they were alive. Completely unharmed. A laugh escaped my lips, and then I shouted at them, "Is this what prayers to your goddesses is supposed to look like?! How, how dare you to think to be any better than us? TO SUMMON SUCH A MONSTER INTO THIS WORLD!" My rant was cut short as the demon grabbed me by the mouth and lifted me into the air. Her foxlike eyes pierced deep into my soul, filling me with nothing but despair. For a moment, the world spun around me, and only the searing pain told me she had thrown me. I landed among the elves, their eyes burning with fury as they stared down at me. Then, everything went black.
Honestly, this was pretty disappointing. My shadow beasts weren¡¯t that strong, yet they weren¡¯t even grazed. Did I run into the weakest bandits out here, or did the System cause some kind of regression in this world? Well, I know my power level still seems pretty high¡­ but I shouldn¡¯t get too overconfident. At least my wolves had eaten something and were happy again. Did they really have to play with their prey like that, though? Even the elves were shocked. So much for making a good first impression. Sigh, whatever¡ªthey didn¡¯t understand me anyway. I looked at the group and took a step forward. The elf in the heaviest armor was about to reach for her sword, but the oldest-looking elf stopped her and walked toward me. Her eyes weren¡¯t filled with fear but rather with childlike curiosity. Then she said, with a barely comprehensible accent, ¡°E-elden Witch?¡± [Arc 1] Chapter 4 – Language Barrier
"Elden Witch?" I silently questioned myself. It wasn¡¯t the first time someone called me a witch, but ¡®Elden¡¯ was a bit much, even for me. The elder must have noticed my hesitation; she turned around and spoke to the other elves. A young girl nodded, quickly ran into a heavy wagon, and returned with a small bag. Reluctantly, she handed the bag to the old elven woman before us, bowed, and hurried back to the others. The elder smiled, mumbled something, and turned her attention back to me. She reached into the bag and pulled out an old leather hat with a conical crown and a wide brim. Her eyes filled with nostalgia and melancholy as she looked at it. When she turned back to me, she pointed at the hat and asked, "Symbol. Rank?" Oh, that¡¯s what she meant. I didn¡¯t expect the traditions to remain unchanged. It was somewhat relieving, honestly. Maybe things hadn''t changed as much as I thought. Alright, let¡¯s do what she¡¯s asking for. I activated my storage magic, and a tear in space appeared. Unfortunately, removing my door from this plane had significantly reduced the accessible area of my workshop, leaving me with only the items I¡¯d packed into the center. Thankfully, I¡¯d been somewhat prepared for this scenario... to a degree. Anyway, I reached for the item the elder was likely waiting to see¡ªa witch¡¯s hat. For a long, long time, witches were strictly matriarchal, governed by a coven-like council. Each rank had its place, and if I recall correctly, the highest positions were reserved for the direct descendants of the first witch. They, like their mother, were immortal and incredibly powerful. But back to the point. Every witch¡ªwhether apprentice or teacher, weak or all-powerful¡ªowned one of these hats. It served as a symbol of rank and achievement. Of course, they didn¡¯t always wear them, but to those familiar with the customs, the hats were like identity cards. Color, size, shape, decorative elements¡ªeverything was meticulously regulated. Sure, things might have changed by now, but presenting one¡¯s hat was always considered a matter of honor among witches. Perhaps that¡¯s why dimensional bags and shrinking magic became so popular back then. My hat, though, was special. I wasn¡¯t a witch myself, more like an honorary member. Or at least, I used to be. After everything that happened with Eternal and my decision to remain neutral, I¡¯d fallen out of favor with the witches. Not my fault those idiots thought Eternal was a witch. Ridiculous, really. When I presented my hat to the elder, she gasped and took a step back, shaking her head. "No, no. Y-you no Elden Witch. Witch friend? No. Feather isn¡¯t right; shows malice. But hat shows friend," she stammered, trying to explain. I glanced at the three feathers on my hat¡ªone from an Akhekh, a griffin-like dragon; another from a Rukh, the largest flying predator aside from dragons. The last feather shimmered with rainbow colors; it belonged to¡ª A loud sigh escaped me, causing every elf to stare at me in dumbfounded silence. How could I have forgotten that? I scolded myself. Rainbow Crow¡ªthat¡¯s what the witches called the owner of that feather. It was a holy beast to them, a guardian deity. The story goes that the first witch was saved by the bird in her darkest hour¡ªwhich was utter nonsense¡ªand it supposedly trained her to become powerful enough to face any future challenge or something like that. I never paid much attention to those stories because I knew the real one. When I first heard that deceitful tale, did I hunt the crow down out of sheer spite. Yes. So what? Stupid flying nuclear mana-reactor. I was stopped before I could kill it, but I got the feather¡ªand the honorary rank that came with it. ¡®Bestowed upon me¡¯ was the official announcement. But as it seems, time has made them forget. Once I finished reminiscing, I replied, "It was a gift. I¡¯ve never hurt any of her descendants, and I don¡¯t plan to." The elder still looked skeptical, but I reached out with my hat for her to inspect. This was a known gesture of trust, and I hoped she recognized it. Suddenly, her old eyes twinkled with excitement and curiosity. She took the hat and examined it as though it were a precious treasure. When she handed it back, I asked, "You¡¯re not a witch, are you?" The elder shook her head. "No, friend, teacher. I¡¯m an alchemist. Learned from Ithi, ''Doy¡ª I''m sorry. Word unknown to me. You know her?" I nodded. Ithi, that mad little alchemist. She¡¯d asked me more than once for a flask of my medicine, but I would never give it to her. The fact she was still alive was a good sign. "Then you are friend!" the elder smiled. She continued, "But what are y¡ª" then stopped when she saw my disapproval. "Curiosity killed the cat," I said in a dangerously sweet tone. To my surprise¡ªand to the shock of the others, easily seen on their faces¡ª the old elf performed a kowtow and spoke in a singsong. "We thank the moons for the miracle they sent upon us and welcome our moon-blessed guest. May their love always shine upon you!" Oh, when was the last time I heard that chant? Repeating those words in such a formal manner was a way to show the deepest gratitude and invite someone to a feast. Coming here was clearly the right choice. Good job, me! As custom required, I bowed deeply and said, "The moons heard your words, and they are pleased," to show the elder that I gladly received her words and accepted the invitation. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I heard a soft, happy humming as the elder stood up, turned around, and gestured for me to follow her into the camp. A warming sensation spread through me, and for a brief moment, a hint of happiness began to¡ª I froze. No, something was wrong. I quickly looked at my hands, but there were no cracks. Everything seemed fine. "This can''t be," I whispered to myself, concentrating on my inner world. At first glance, everything seemed in order, but then I spotted it¡ªa fine, threadbare tether, drifting loose, trying to latch onto something. "The System," I muttered bitterly. I had no idea how it managed to get in without me noticing, but it was alarming. It was tampering with things it had no right to touch. I yanked the tether out before it could cause any more anomalies. The warmth simmered away instantly¡ªjust as it should. Yes, feelings were a weakness I would never submit to. Never. Again. ------- Honestly, the camp setup was better than I¡¯d imagined. Not only did they have incredibly comfortable seating options, but also food and tools I¡¯d never seen before. Everything would¡¯ve been perfect if it weren¡¯t for the annoying little kids constantly trying to catch my tails. While I was fiddling with something that resembled a magical Rubik¡¯s cube¡ªone that rearranged itself every minute¡ªthe paladin and the elder approached me. I knew she was a paladin because the elder had described her as a ¡®warrior of the moons'' blessing¡¯. Well, at least, that¡¯s what it sounded like. She didn¡¯t seem too thrilled when I entered the camp with the elder, probably because she thought I was too dangerous to stay here. But the elder shut her down. For the second time tonight. I could imagine the paladin was feeling a little disgruntled by now¡ªpoor girl. As for the bandit leader I had handed over to the elves earlier, he was now safely stashed inside a wagon, completely bound and gagged¡ªthough that didn¡¯t stop him from screaming. Apparently, he had a bounty on him, so it was fortunate they kept him alive. Still, I had hoped they would skewer him or something, but the moon elves weren¡¯t the brutal type. Sad. Anyway, from what I could gather, the elves were headed to the city to resolve some issue with a guild and a school, or something like that. Even though the elder spoke some true moon elvish, she lacked the vocabulary and a fundamental understanding of the language. Seriously, what on earth had Ithi been teaching her?! Still, better than nothing... Then it hit me. "I¡¯m such an idiot! Why didn¡¯t I think of this earlier?" The elves looked irritated at my sudden outburst, but I ignored them and opened my storage again. I was looking for something I¡¯d created ages ago, after getting fed up with learning constantly new languages. I might be powerful, but languages were never my forte¡ªat least, not in this world. When I withdrew a small earring with an embedded burgundy gemstone, I held it up like I was a little green guy who had just found treasure. Another invention for the everyday lazy person, I thought smugly as I did my little victory pose¡ªuntil I noticed the elves staring at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. Hmpf, maybe I am a bit eccentric, but in my opinion, life needs a bit of craziness. Uh, whatever, back to the earring. Here''s how it worked: First, it analyzed the spoken language. If the language wasn¡¯t already in its magical memory, it compared it to all the languages available in the library and drew conclusions about word construction and interpretation. However, because of the removal of the door, this function was limited to the thirty or so major languages stored in its memory. Next, it helped the wearer¡¯s soul actively listen to surrounding conversations to crack the language code¡ªfiguring out where words began and ended. Phonetic relationships were identified, and words were linked to their meanings based on context. The best part about this process? Since the language was engraved directly into your soul, it happened way faster than learning a language the old-fashioned way. Another neat side effect was that no mind-tempering magic could erase it, as long as they didn¡¯t target the soul directly. Therefore, depending on the language¡¯s complexity, it could take several days or weeks to achieve fluency, as if you were a native speaker. Essentially, it was like a baby learning to speak¡ªjust much faster. In theory, the magic could even teach you how to write, but that took more time since it required a lot of books. And once you¡¯d learned what you needed, you could just take the jewelry off and put it aside until it was needed again. Sadly, I was never allowed to mass-produce them. The complaint? ¡®It could be used to control people or create sleeper cells¡¯. Just because I may have done that once or twice¡ªor maybe maybe twenty times¡ªdidn¡¯t mean others would also create a flock of people who believed themselves to be chickens! Come on, it was funny! Imagine a grown man trying to peck at seeds on the ground, but his body couldn¡¯t do it, so he just face-planted into the mud. Okay, fine, maybe making them try to lay real eggs was a bit too weird¡ªeven for me. Stupid, stuck-up, god-like beings. Apparently, what I just did wasn¡¯t something the elves saw every day. For whatever reason, the women all burst into laughter. In a matter of seconds, the tense and grim atmosphere vanished into nothingness. They started chatting, singing, and doing other things I¡¯d rather not describe. Let¡¯s just say, some of those elves¡ªespecially the sun-kin¡ªwere really open with each other. ---- Once the moons were nearly hidden behind the trees, only the paladin, the elder, and I remained sitting around the large campfire. The others had retreated into the wagons to sleep. Over the past few hours, I¡¯d managed to pick up some basics, thanks to the earring, but I still had a long way to go. After a while, the paladin headed to the armored wagon where the children were sleeping. She gave me a brief, polite nod to wish me goodnight before leaving me alone with the elder. The elder looked tired, but I could tell she had a question burning in her mind. Somehow, I felt a bit disappointed. I had hoped for more conversation with others besides the elder, but none of the other elves had made an effort nor attempted to. Not that they could¡¯ve done much without her acting as their interpreter, but still, they didn¡¯t even try. So yeah, I felt a little let down. I sighed and asked, "What did you want to ask me, elder?" "I¡ª We wanted to ask if the blessed one might offer us more of her time," the old elf said, her attempt at ancient moon elvish shaky but understandable. "Offer? Well, I¡¯m not against helping you out. I assume you want me to protect this caravan until you reach the city, right? I can do that, but I have three conditions," I responded in a serious tone. The elf nodded, and I continued, "First, I want your help getting into the city unnoticed¡ªas best as you can manage. Second, the bandit leader. I want a share of his bounty. And lastly, I need information. I¡¯ll ask some questions that might sound strange, but I¡¯ve been away for a quite a while, and I need updates. Did you understand what I said?" She hesitated. "I think I have. Getting into walls may be hard. Looks are not well received by humans. Bounty can be all yours. I can give many information, if I understand what the guest means. Would that be... sufficient?" "Yes, it is. I¡¯ll think of a way to hide my tails, but for now, the first thing I want to know is your name," I replied. The elder¡¯s eyes went wide. "Oh, what an honor! Ithi taught me never to reveal my name until asked by someone of thy rank. The blessed one can gladly call me ¡®Marika¡ªHead of the Moon Alchemist Guild¡¯." I smiled. "Hello, Marika. I think we¡¯ll understand each other quite well in the future, both literally and metaphorically." The soul of Marika beamed with happiness, and I couldn¡¯t help but recall a time when I could still feel such joy... when I was with her. I absentmindedly twiddled my ring and thought about what this world, controlled by gods and their system, might hold for me. New magic? New ways to overcome¡ª My thoughts froze as I noticed tiny cracks beginning to form on my fingertips. The medicine had already stopped working. [Arc 1] Chapter 5 – Force of Change
"Is it working?" I looked at the woman standing before me and nodded slowly. "Finally! After nearly two hundred years of research, we¡¯ve managed to create a potion potent enough to help you!" cheered the navy-blue-haired woman with fin-like ears. "All thanks to you, Levi," I replied with a smile. "Oh, you really don¡¯t need to thank me, cutie. But I¡¯m curious¡ªafter all this time, why haven¡¯t you told me the real reason you need that sealing elixir? I mean, yeah, you said you were cursed and all, but honestly, everyone can tell that was a blatant lie. So go on, spill the truth to this adorable little water serpent." My smile faltered, and my expression hardened. "I did not lie." Levi rolled her eyes. "Of course you did! Listen, we¡¯ve known each other for, what, fifteen hundred years? In all that time, you always vanished right before the so-called ''curse'' broke out, only to return completely unscathed. If this ''curse'' was such a big deal, then Aur¡ª" "Don¡¯t call her that!" I hissed sharply. "Fine. Then Ca-lyp-so would¡¯ve told us the details already. But she hasn¡¯t. And that bitch loathes you¡ªor loves, I don¡¯t know anymore at this point. Honestly, Calypso gives me the creeps, but that¡¯s beside the point. She would never pass up a chance to humiliate you, yet she just keeps quiet. No matter how many times we ask her, all she says is, ''Ask her yourself.'' every goddess damn time." Levi crossed her arms and continued, "So yeah, I know things don¡¯t add up. And why a sealing potion? You could just go to Ori. She could destroy the curse outright. You¡¯re hiding something, and I think it¡¯s time for a clean sweep. I¡¯m your friend. I can help." As I looked into her eyes, I saw emerald tears forming, solidifying as they fell. A twinge of guilt pierced through me, heavy and unrelenting. But I couldn¡¯t let it show¡ªnot when the truth could leave me more isolated than I already felt. I was too afraid. Too afraid of standing alone in this world... again. So I simply turned away. "I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry. But let me assure you¡ªit¡¯s a curse." Without uttering another word, I left. Over the years, our relationship frayed, each interaction colder than the last. She still helped me create more medicine, but that was all. Eventually, once my storage was full, we stopped meeting altogether. ------- [Error! Error! System failed to integrate ?¨º¨®?\?] [Searching for other procedures] [Please remain on standby] When my mind finally returned from another forced flashback¡ªa memory I was certain I had erased¡ªI immediately opened my storage and pulled out a dozen vials of my medicine. Even as the cracks vanished, I kept gulping down vial after vial until my mind finally calmed. I stared at the last vial in my hand, a sad look on my face. "I am the curse, Levi. I am the curse..." Luckily for me, Marika was already in her wagon, sleeping. I didn¡¯t know when she had left, but I appreciated the silence as I sat alone by the crackling fire. Especially since my head was pounding from that System-induced flashback. Where the heck had it even gotten those memories?! I had cut them out and destroyed them¡ªthey shouldn¡¯t exist anymore. Then again, maybe it was better that I had also forgotten why I erased them in the first place. Probably to protect the seals, or something like that. Who knew? I must¡¯ve had my reasons. As I pondered over these thoughts, the moons gradually gave way to the sun, and the first birds began their annoyingly cheerful songs. It was strange to hear birds in a Grey Dryad¡¯s territory, but whatever. Some of the adults were the first to wake, followed by the children. Surprisingly, they were quieter than I expected. Unlike before, they didn¡¯t try to catch my tails or come near me. Childlike curiosity fades quickly¡ªit¡¯s only a novelty for a few hours. But that was fine by me. Thanks to the calm, I could silently listen to them and continue improving my language skills. At some point, the paladin emerged from her wagon, probably drawn out by the aroma of freshly made stew. She looked half-dead¡ªher hair was a mess, and dark rings shadowed her eyes. I snickered. No matter the era, moon elves would always suck at getting up early. Yeah, she was a mess, but somehow, that just made her cuter. This time, she didn¡¯t even glance my way and walked straight past me to get some stew. It kind of annoyed me to be ignored like that, but I swallowed my pride like a good vixen and chalked it up to her morning grumpiness. About thirty minutes later, Marika stumbled out of the heavy wagon, frantically looking around. She visibly relaxed when she saw me and slowly approached. Before she could speak, I smiled and greeted her, "Good morning!" She froze mid-step, looking baffled. "H-how? Yesterday you couldn¡¯t¡ª" I raised my hand to stop her. "I¡¯m a fast learner. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still not super wisdom about every word¡¯s substance. This elven is only a weird form of mine, so it¡¯s fine to learn fastly." Marika nodded, still astonished. "Well, some of your words are still... wrong, but it¡¯s incredible how fast you¡¯re learning! You are truly blessed by the moons!" When the elder sat down on the opposite side of the burned-down fire, a child approached her and offered a bowl of stew, which Marika gratefully accepted. She patted the little girl on the head, prompting a happy squeal before the child turned and ran back to her peers. "I noticed there are only female elves in this wagon train and none of them are high elves. Why is that?" I asked Marika. A heavy sigh escaped her lips. "Most of our males are at the border, defending it against the demons¡ªor so we¡¯re told. Honestly, I think it¡¯s just another farce to decimate our numbers. I don¡¯t know where our honored guest has resided for the last few centuries, but at some point, the high elves formed a pact with the human aristocracy. They agreed not to harm certain elf tribes but were given free rein to do as they pleased with the others, as long as they kept it somewhat subtle. And so, the elven slave trade began to flourish. "They burn our villages, hunt us down, sell our children into slavery¡ªand for what? To feel like the purest of the pure? I¡¯m sick of those high elves, but there¡¯s not much I can do. Most of the elves here were saved by our company. They had nowhere else to go, so I employed them. But I can¡¯t do this forever, and I¡¯m constantly searching for other solutions. I¡¯m sorry for unloading all this on you, but it¡¯s just so frustrating. They aren¡¯t even afraid to fight in a Grey Dryad¡¯s territory anymore. When will this madness end?" Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. When Marika finished her monologue, which I unfortunately didn¡¯t fully understand, I could only shake my head. High elves had always been too proud of their heritage, thinking themselves the pinnacle of their race. Such stupidity¡ªthey weren¡¯t even the first beings to walk this world. Apparently, being an alchemist taught by Ithi granted Marika some liberties, preventing her from being sold as quickly as others. I wondered what happened to those less fortunate than her, though I could guess. Deciding to steer the conversation to lighter ground, I asked, "How much longer do you think it¡¯ll take to reach the wall¡¯s border?" The question snapped Marika out of her gloomy thoughts. "How long will it take to get to the city? Normally, it would take us another eight to eleven days, considering the necessary stops. But with the blessed one on board, I think we¡¯ll make it in about seven to nine days." Seven to nine days. I hoped that would be enough time to figure out a way to disguise myself. Right now, I had no idea how to solve that problem. "Pardon me, honored guest, but when we set out in about an hour, would it be alright for you to stay in the wagon with the children? It¡¯s the safest place, but also the only one with enough space for you to fit comfortably." I eyed the elder for a moment before responding, "That¡¯s fine with me. The kids seem less... fearful now, so aye." "Fearful? Ah, I see. Thank you, honored one, for protecting us for the rest of the trip. With you around, I only need to worry about the shenanigans of the children. You are truly a moon-sent gift," Marika said, her face lighting up with the biggest smile I¡¯d seen from her yet. What a strange elf. ------- When the elves began disassembling their camp, I noticed something odd: the glade had no visible trail leading out of it. The paladin seemed to catch my confusion and walked toward me with a smug expression. "The elder told me you could mostly understand what I say? Too bad our oh-so-mighty guest can¡¯t figure out how we leave. Not so blessed now, huh?" D-did she really just say that? Even if I still couldn¡¯t grasp everything perfectly yet, I could understand most of it. And I absolutely didn¡¯t like what I¡¯d just heard. "You don¡¯t want anyone to leave?" I said, my tone sharp with a hint of threat. She narrowed her eyes and placed a hand on the hilt of her sword. "Oh, really?" Before I could plan my next move, the elven mage¡ªwho had apparently been listening to our conversation¡ªstrode over and delivered a swift karate chop to the paladin¡¯s head. "Owww! Moooom! I was about to stand my ground against that¡ª" "Quiet, Zary!" the mage snapped. "The only thing you were about to do was get us all killed! I know you¡¯re strong and hot-headed, but did you forget what she did yesterday?" Turning to me, she gave a deep bow. "I apologize for the rash behavior of my foolish daughter. She is young and strong, but it sometimes goes to her head." I rubbed my temples, sighing. "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not used to such... treatment. I¡¯ve been gone for... some days and nights. So my understanding of today¡¯s magic might be... holey?" The mage smiled faintly. "Ah, I understand what you¡¯re curious about, blessed one. I may look like an ordinary mage, but my specialty is wood magic. With it, I can open a path through the forest back to the road. The spell requires preparation and unique offerings, and it is very mana-intensive. However, thanks to the elder¡¯s potions, it¡¯s manageable. Wood mages are rare, and I¡¯m proud to have become one a few decades ago." She turned back to her daughter with a stern expression. "And you¡ªI may respect you as a paladin, but I¡¯m disappointed in you as a mother. Now get your ass to Marika, fetch the potions I need, and tell her I¡¯ll open the path shortly." The paladin muttered something under her breath before stomping off toward the armored wagon. Her mother gave me a brief nod of farewell and disappeared into the woods. Without saying a word, I followed her. I had never heard of a wood mage before. Sure, witches controlling plants weren¡¯t unusual, but a mage specializing in wood magic? That was new. I had to see it for myself. The first thing Zary''s mother did was draw some unfamiliar runes into the soil. Unlike mine, these runes didn¡¯t contain any mana, nor did they absorb it, and they lacked an activation sigil. "Your runes are dead?" I asked her. "Dead? Oh, because they don¡¯t have mana in them?" she replied, glancing at me briefly before returning her focus to the runes. "These runes don¡¯t work without the right ingredients and sequence. Until I place the catalysts in the center, they won¡¯t activate. Also, runes that rely on mana are complicated to handle and take a long time to create. My mana pool isn¡¯t large enough for that, and even most Manaborn would struggle without proper tools." "Manaborn? I don¡¯t know this term. What does it mean?" I inquired. "What it means to be Manaborn?" she echoed. "They are naturally gifted with the ability to manipulate mana, store it, and even generate it to a vast degree. They have a natural talent for transforming their mana into specific affinities and creating their own magic and spells without much difficulty. At least, that¡¯s what they teach in magic schools. Witches are Manaborn, and people fear them because of it. There¡¯s a rumor that witches turn into Mana Beasts if they lose control of their magic, but that¡¯s utter nonsense if you ask me," she added with a sneer. Her tone reminded me of a text-to-speech AI reading from an encyclopedia. It felt strange¡ªback in my day, we didn¡¯t use terms like that. You were either magically gifted or you weren¡¯t. At least now, I knew I was considered a so-called Manaborn. "Are there other types?" I asked, pressing further. She paused, looking up briefly before returning to her work. "If we¡¯re talking about magic users, there are also sorcerers, mages, and their hybrid form¡ªwizards. I¡¯m no scholar, and honestly, I¡¯m not particularly fond of sorcerers¡ªthey tend to be arrogant¡ªbut the key difference between them and mages is that sorcerers can¡¯t manipulate mana on their own. Without their tools, they¡¯re basically useless. "Wizards, though, are unique. You can become one by combining the skills of a sorcerer and a mage. But wizards... Well, they¡¯re hermits. It takes a long time to become a decent wizard. Once you gain that class, you essentially start over at level zero with nothing, and the experience required to regain your strength is absurd. There are only two truly powerful wizards in the human empire. One is the royal court mage, and the other is the Royal Academy¡¯s headmaster. Oh, and I think I heard a rumor about a strong one in one of the Jaeger Families, but I can¡¯t say if that¡¯s true." My head spun as I tried to process her explanation. It was hard to follow everything¡ªstupid earring, couldn¡¯t you work faster?!¡ªbut at least I¡¯d learned one thing for certain: the ways of magic in this world had definitely changed. Back in my day, there were no scholarly magicians like these, and honestly, they sounded pathetically weak. But if the Jaeger Families were venturing into this field, it¡ª I slapped myself in the face. How could I have forgotten one of the easiest ways to disguise myself? Sometimes, I really was stupid. How had I even survived this long in this world? Oh, right. Never mind. Apparently, the elf had finished her preparations and gave me a worried look. "Are you¡­ okay?" I nodded. I liked her nonchalant way of treating me¡ªpolite yet blunt. "I am. Want to see something... new?" I asked, a hint of mischief in my voice. She tilted her head slightly, considering. "Sure, why not? My daughter seems to be taking her sweet time today. Without the ingredients, I can¡¯t finish the rune circle anyway." I gestured for her to follow me, and we walked a short distance away from the glade. "Let me show you my magic," I said with a grin, kneeling down to once again draw runic glyphs into the ground. Unlike the ones in the cave, these were different. They absorbed my mana, but instead of scorching the ground, they nurtured it. The area around the glyphs began to radiate a sweet fragrance of fresh lilacs, and their purple blossoms spread across the grass. "Amazing!" the wood mage gasped. "I didn¡¯t know runes could do something like this! And their forms¡ªthey look ancient!" Her astonishment pleased me. Some things, unlike others, never changed. But she would never truly see what lay behind this magic. These weren¡¯t just glyphs; they were the purest form of soul magic. I noticed the necklace around Zary¡¯s mother¡¯s neck and asked, "May I borrow that necklace of yours?" Her hand instinctively went to it. "I-it¡¯s a family heirloom; I don¡¯t really want¡ª" "It is needed," I interrupted firmly. She gulped but handed it to me without further resistance. Once I finished the runic circle, I placed the necklace in the center. Then, I did something that few in this world had ever witnessed without dying seconds later¡ªI bled. A few drops of my shimmering violet blood fell onto the necklace. The moment they made contact, the world seemed to hold its breath. The runic circle began to glow with a dark green hue. "It¡¯s time," I muttered, reaching up to my head and pulling out what looked, at first, like a strand of hair. But it wasn¡¯t hair¡ªit was ashen and glowed white. It was a part of my soul. I released the strand into the air above the necklace. It floated weightlessly before beginning to shift, glowing gray as it took shape. Moments later, a spirit-like figure hovered in front of us. The being¡¯s gaze locked onto me, its fury unmistakable. "Hello, Asche," I greeted the figure calmly. "You!" [Arc 1] Chapter 6 – Outfoxed The female soul ghost rushed towards me with bloodthirsty killing intent. Before her hands could reach my throat, she was thrown back by the invisible barrier surrounding the runic circle. "Release me so I can finally kill you!" screamed the caged soul. "Would anyone really be stupid enough to listen to a request like that? I mean, not that you could actually kill me," I replied with a smirk. "Happens more often than you think," she shot back, her voice dripping with spite. "And what do you mean I can''t¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence, her gaze dropping to her translucent form. Inspecting herself, her eyes narrowed as she shifted her attention back to me. "Am I dead?" she asked, to which I simply nodded. She sighed. "I see. So I lost our last battle, huh? What a shame. I really wanted to put your head on a spike." I smiled. "Oh my, I would¡¯ve made such a charming decoration." "Keep the mockery to yourself, soul reaver! Ugh, it felt like I was in a coma this whole time. How many days have I been in this state?" I pondered for a moment before responding, "Aren¡¯t you a little too calm about your death? It¡¯s kind of creeping me out.¡° She looked at me, baffled. "I¡¯m creeping you out? Are you fucking kidding me?! Weren¡¯t you the one who started eating subjects of my kingdom after they surrendered to you? You even ate their younglings!" "Those subjects were minotaurs, and minotaurs are basically bulls, so I don¡¯t see why it¡¯s so frowned upon to eat them. Also, I only ate three of them to make an example. Where the hell did that rumor even come from? But never mind that; we don¡¯t have time to revel in those heartwarming old stories. To answer your question, you¡¯ve been gone for over thirteen thousand years¡ªgive or take a few thousand." Asche stared at me silently, as if she couldn¡¯t process what I had just said. She began muttering under her breath and started pacing inside the circle, her gaze darting back and forth between me and our surroundings. Finally, she spoke again, her voice quieter this time. "Where are we?" "Apparently, in a forest of the Human Empire near their capital," I replied truthfully. "Huh, Human Empire? When did that happen?" the soul asked, frowning. "I have no idea. I went into seclusion around ten thousand years ago after Eternal ruined my reputation. The world changed. It even has gods now!" Asche sneered. "Sure, and I¡¯m the Queen of the Underworld. I call bullshit too." But as she saw the serious expression on my face, her sneer faded, and her features tightened. "Shit, you¡¯re for real. What the hell happened?" I shrugged. "Like I said, I have no clue. I left my domain a day ago. This is all new to me too, which is why I reawakened your soul. I need your help." For a moment, silence hung between us, heavy and unbearable. Then, suddenly, Asche burst into hysterical laughter. "Me? Helping you?! Are you crazy? You destroyed my entire kingdom and slaughtered my family and friends. YOU TOOK EVERYTHING I LOVED FROM ME!" I raised my hands, trying to reason with her. "In my defense, you were the one who attacked my territory first." "Don¡¯t you dare lie to me!" she screamed. "She told me about you, you know? What you did to this world over and over again, and how you wanted to do it again. Did you really think I would stand idly by while you schemed to destroy us all? Do you take me for a fool?" "She?" I asked, then nodded as realization dawned. "Ah, I see. The witch managed to sneak into your mind. Let me tell you something: she lied. But that explains why the Winter family asked me to eliminate you in the first place. I declined, of course. But after your army attacked me, you sadly sealed your own fate." The ghost¡¯s ghastly eyes widened. "Explain! What do you mean by that? Do you actually think I wouldn¡¯t ensure the witch couldn¡¯t lie to me?" I sighed. "You humans are so unbearably naive. The first witch is immune to countless types of magic, and I¡¯m quite certain the magic she let you use on her that day was one of them. But as they say, the best lies are wrapped in truth. "What I did in the past... happened. But after the pact with the other ancient beings, a specific set of rules was established. One of those rules forbids us from interfering too much in the destinies of mortals. That includes destroying kingdoms. But¡­ there are exceptions¡ª" "Like¡­ a kingdom attacking you first," Asche interrupted. "Still, even if you acted in self-defense, you could have chosen a different path! You could¡¯ve told me about their plot¡ªmaybe I would¡¯ve believed you! Even if those bastards were in cahoots with each other¡ªwhatever their reasons were¡ªit doesn¡¯t change the fact that what you did was unforgivable!" I replied in a softer tone, ignoring her accusations. "Because you were a thorn in their side. The Asches were always a branch family of Winter, but they kept growing stronger and stronger. The tipping point was the marriage of your father and your mother¡ªa female ash dragon. With your birth, the Asches became too powerful. Sadly, I have no idea where your mother went after she left¡ªnot that I really care¡ªbut her absence only escalated things further. "And Calypso¡­ well, she wants me dead but isn¡¯t allowed to do it herself¡ªanother rule. So, she collaborated with Winter, hoping to get rid of us both at once. You were simply tricked, my dear." A heavy silence hung between us as Asche processed my words. Finally, she muttered, "I see. So everything I built was for nothing. Goddess, I¡¯m so stupid. Why did I trust a witch?" I stepped inside the circle. "Do you want revenge? If you help me, I can guarantee it." Asche lowered her gaze. "Everything is gone. How are you supposed to help?" Like a ghost, I whirled behind her and whispered into her ear, "Are you sure that everything is gone? The Jaeger Families are still out there, living their lives without a care. Feasting on incredible dishes, basking in the warmth of their loved ones. They¡¯re probably even part of this empire. And your mother¡ªshe might still be alive. Who knows? How does the idea of being reunited with her sound? Imagine the possibilities I could open up for you if you would only help me~." "I-I don¡¯t know," she replied, her voice uncertain. My tails wrapped around her, and I let my magic flow into her. Her soul began to solidify, her body becoming more opaque. I could feel her trembling as I leaned closer, whispering into her other ear, "Can you feel it? The power I could give you? I would even bestow a new body onto you¡ªstronger, faster, better. The families would fear you, trembling in your presence. All you need to do is help me... just a little." Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "H-how am I supposed to trust you?" she stammered. "Y-you were the reason everything w-went under in the first place!" With a smooth motion, I spun her body with my tails so we were face to face. I cupped her cheeks, my fingers brushing against her translucent skin, and gazed into her shimmering light gray eyes. She struggled to free herself, but it was futile. In a husky voice, I said, "I won¡¯t betray you; I have no reason to. Unlike the witch, I am true to my word. But to ease your worries, let me explain everything in detail. "You see, my dear, the world has changed drastically, and I¡¯m eager to explore it once again without being recognized. I¡¯m heading to the capital of this Human Empire, but for some reason, they¡¯re at war with the beast-kin. It¡¯s impossible for me to enter the city without... complications. Sure, there are simple disguise spells, but magic has changed in my absence. I can¡¯t say for certain they wouldn¡¯t detect me. "Which is where you come into play. This runic circle bestows the ability and form of a soul onto an object¡ªin this case, a necklace. If I wear it, I would take on your form and even have access to your powers. This soul magic is foolproof. No one would see through the disguise¡ªwell, unless we encounter another powerful soul mage, but the chances of that are incredibly slim." One of my tails slid between her thighs, and Asche let out a soft ''eep!''. I smirked and continued, "Now let¡¯s talk about trust. This magic has one critical flaw¡ªit requires your consent. And even if you give it, you can withdraw it the second you decide to. If you were to do that while I was in a crowd, I¡¯d be completely exposed, and my disguise would be ruined. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªonce the magic is complete, you can take on any form you like if you decide to manifest yourself. I¡¯m not sure of the exact requirements, but you¡¯re smart; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out. Otherwise, you¡¯ll remain nearly invisible and formless¡ªlike a lower elemental wind spirit. You¡¯ll also be able to move quite far from me without any issues. So, how does that sound?" Her gaze darted from side to side as she tried to look away, but my hands kept her head firmly in place. Even so, I could see her mind racing. Her hatred of me clashed with her desire for revenge. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what thoughts were brewing in that little soul of hers. Was she already scheming a way to betray me while exacting her revenge on the Jaeger Families? Oh, the possibilities thrilled me. A cute little playmate for this new world. Right now, though, I wasn¡¯t too concerned. Her choices were limited: either side with me or remain comatose in my soul for all eternity. And once she made the only logical decision, I¡¯d ensure any attempts to betray me would fail spectacularly. Or, perhaps I¡¯d let her think she succeeded, just to see her expression when she realized her plan had crumbled. Priceless. Minutes passed before she finally spoke. "I-I... I agree." "Purrfect," I hummed, releasing my embrace and stepping out of the circle. Asche dropped to her feet, wobbling slightly as she touched the ground. The final part of the magic was relatively simple. All Asche had to do now was agree to the contract with the necklace. "Concentrate on the flow of mana and let the energy engulf you," I instructed her. Countless tiny violet threads sprouted from the emerald gem of the necklace. As they touched Asche¡¯s soul, they turned gray, one after another. Now, all that remained was her consent. "I, Aska von Asche, agree to lend my powers to the matriarch." The moment her words were spoken, the glyphs flashed with a pure white light, and the world, which had felt frozen in time, resumed its motion. Asche¡ªor Aska, as I now learned her name¡ªhad taken on her new spiritual form. ''This feels weird,'' said Aska via the newly formed soul-bond. What she didn¡¯t know was that being trapped within my soul for so long had left its mark on her. My seals, which suppressed all my emotions, had started to rub off on her, subtly affecting her decision-making. I waved a hand dismissively. ''You''ll get used to it, don¡¯t worry.'' I picked up the necklace and placed it around my neck. A thick layer of ash swirled around me for a few seconds. I felt my tails vanish, my ears reshape, and my height shrink. My hair turned completely ashen. ''You look like me in my prime! Well, certainly younger, but damn, was I hot!'' Aska quipped, her voice playful. ''Were you always this... talkative?'' I asked, somewhat surprised by her sudden change in demeanor. ''Usually only with friends, but they¡¯re all dead¡ªthanks to a certain someone. Soo, I have to work with what I¡¯ve got, and that¡¯s you. By the way, what¡¯s wrong with that elf over there?'' she replied. For a moment, I questioned whether I should try entering the city without a disguise. What had I done? My elven observer had gone eerily quiet. I approached her with my new appearance and snapped my fingers in front of her face. She didn¡¯t even flinch. "Um, are you alright?" I asked. Suddenly, Zary¡¯s mother began to sob. "W-will you kill me? I-I was excited when you drew all those glyphs¡ªit was something I¡¯d never seen before... but the magic I sensed felt dark, forbidden. P-please, I don¡¯t want to die." ''I have no idea what that elf just said, but she looks terrified of you... or is it ¡®me¡¯ now?'' Aska commented, her tone equal parts curious and amused. I rubbed my temples. So much for her nonchalant way of treating me earlier. "No, I have no intention of killing you. But I won¡¯t let you walk away without consequence either. The price for watching my power was your heirloom, but there is still one more cost to pay." Her whole body trembled as she sank to the ground. ''What did you tell her? And seriously, what kind of language is that? I don¡¯t understand a single word,'' Aska grumbled. ''Oh, I¡¯m just feeding her some nonsense about paying a price for seeing my magic. It¡¯s fun watching her squirm over the possibility that I might kill her. Weak creatures are so exhausting,'' I replied truthfully. Aska made a disapproving clicking sound. ''Charming,'' she muttered. Turning my attention back to the elf, I continued, "The price is simple. I¡¯ll place a small curse on you. Should you ever speak of what you saw, you¡¯ll perish. You¡¯re free to explore whatever you learned, but you must not inform anyone about me. That¡¯s all." "R-really?" she stammered. I nodded, raising my hand toward her head to signal that she shouldn¡¯t move. Honestly, even I couldn¡¯t always tell whether what I did was magic or something far stranger. In this case, it was the latter. Without warning, several black tendrils extended from my soul, piercing into the elf¡¯s head¡ªor, more precisely, her soul. They burrowed deeper and deeper until I located the memory of me. I could have ripped it out entirely, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to cripple her soul. Instead, I embedded a small bit of my mana into the memory, ensuring that if she ever spoke of me, she would feel pain. It wasn¡¯t a real curse, just a bluff. But she would believe it. Afterward, I retracted the tendrils back into my soul. Some might wonder why I allowed her to watch in the first place, but the truth was, I wanted to repay her for showing me new magic. Even if it seemed like I was acting the villain, I wasn¡¯t. Soul magic was so powerful that even a fraction of a glyph could grant incredible abilities¡ªor kill you outright. "You may rise," I commanded. Zary¡¯s mother stood, bowed deeply, and returned to her runes in contemplative silence. From the corner of my eye, I noticed Marika hurrying toward me, her expression a mix of worry and confusion. Behind her, Zary followed, carrying a bag and several potions. I had a sinking feeling I was about to endure a lecture. ''It would be nice if you¡¯d bring me up to date later. I get the feeling I¡¯ve missed something rather important,'' Aska complained. ''Sure, sure,'' I replied emotionlessly, groaning as I turned to the elder. "I hope that after I roughly explain my disguise to her, we can finally leave this place." At first, Marika seemed skeptical, but after I demonstrated that I could switch back to my true form simply by removing the necklace, she returned to her eager old self. Meanwhile, Zary''s mother¡ªwhose name I still hadn¡¯t bothered to learn¡ªfinished her preparations and was ready to cast her spell. The earth began to tremble as she placed the catalyst¡ªa strange, foul-smelling root¡ªinto the center of her rune circle. The circle glowed, and green particles shot into the air. Before us, the trees groaned, their massive trunks shifting as if they had wills of their own. Slowly, step by step, they began to move out of the way. Their roots twisted and pulled free from the soil like feet finding new ground. When the movement ceased, a path had formed, just wide enough for the wagons to pass through. The ground was a little uneven, but the sight was fascinating nonetheless. I was amazed at what this mage could accomplish with so little mana. Classes seemed a bit overpowered to me, though I might have been mistaken. Zary¡¯s mother, clearly drained, was about to collapse but was caught just in time by her daughter. Despite her protests, Zary scooped her up in a princess carry and began heading back to the wagon. The mage¡¯s flushed face and grumbled objections betrayed her embarrassment at being treated like an old woman. The first wagon started to move, and I made my way to the armored one that Marika had shown me earlier. I was looking forward to the extra space and comfort now that my tails weren¡¯t in the way. Or so I thought. I really hate kids... [Arc 1] Chapter 7 – A History Lesson "Give it back!" "Nooo, it¡¯s mine now! You played with it long enough!" "Maamii!" I rubbed my temples. This ridiculous argument had been dragging on for what felt like forever¡ªall over a weird toy. I would never understand how kids could find such fascination in something so mundane. A wicked smile flashed across my face as a deliciously sinister idea took root in my mind. ''Whatever you¡¯re thinking right now, don¡¯t!'' a voice in my head interrupted sharply. ''Hey! Don¡¯t make it sound like they¡¯re already dead. And for the record, I wasn¡¯t going to do what you¡¯re implying!'' I protested indignantly. Silence. ''Okay, fine. Maybe I thought about it. But c¡¯mon, they¡¯re so annoying!'' I added, trying to defend myself. ''Are you seriously considering killing people just because¡ª No, forget it. Of course, you are. You¡¯re a monster, after all,'' Aska accused, her voice dripping with disdain. ''Ouch, that hurts. I¡¯m not as bad as you think,'' I said, feigning invisible crocodile tears. ''For once, you¡¯re right,'' she retorted. ''You¡¯re probably worse!'' I tapped my nose with my index finger. ''Correct, Sherlock!'' ''Sherlock?'' she echoed, confused. ''Never mind,'' I replied, sighing inwardly. ------ Listening to those kids wasn¡¯t all bad in the end. Their constant blabbering and yelling actually improved my understanding of their language¡ªyoung ones tend to use simpler and more common words. Memo to self: develop a better earring¡­ I sighed. ''Say, Aska, aren¡¯t you going to explore the surroundings a bit? You don¡¯t have to stay in this carriage, you know. Just roam around; you can pass through the barriers. They¡¯re way too weak to stop you.'' The spiritual being looked at me with a deadpan expression. ''The moment I leave this carriage, everyone dies. So, I¡¯d rather stay, thank you.'' ''You care too much about those toys,'' I said, waving dismissively. ''They don¡¯t even know you¡¯re here.'' ''They don¡¯t need to,'' she countered. ''Me doing something good has nothing to do with whether I¡¯m rewarded for it. If I am, that¡¯s a bonus¡ªnothing more.'' I snickered. ''Do you really think you could stop me if I intended to harm them?'' ''Wouldn¡¯t that ruin your plans?'' she asked, her tone sharp. I stared off into the middle distance. ''I have time. Everything repeats itself anyway. There will be changes and new stories, but in the end, we¡¯ll end up back where we started. What happened this time is definitely unique, but who¡¯s to say it won¡¯t happen again? Destroying everything wouldn¡¯t ruin my plans; it would only annoy me.'' I was about to close my eyes for a moment of peace when Aska said something that made my blood simmer. ''Didn¡¯t you just tell me a few hours ago about rules you have to abide by? What happened to them? Did you lie?'' With a flick of my hand, everyone in the armored carriage fell silent. Their eyes emptied, their movements ceased¡ªthey stood still as if frozen in time. ''What did you do?!'' Aska screamed, outrage evident in her voice. I opened my hand, and a few seconds later, white, luminescent energy gathered above my palm. Its texture resembled a weightless cloud, visible only to those with the gift of soul magic or sight. Aska gasped. ''You had no right to do this! You took their souls!'' I split the soul cloud into two condensed orbs and rotated them clockwise, like yin-yang balls spinning in my hand. ''Why?'' I said, monotone. ''Life and death¡ªthese rules are mere tools to me. Death isn¡¯t a concept that applies to me. I am dying yet undying. Even if I "kill" something, as long as their souls remain intact, I can recreate them. Stronger, faster, better, or exactly as they were before. Life is a plaything to me; bodies are simple puppets for my use. Life yields to me. Death yields to me. Kings yield to me. Even gods yield to me.'' ''Just because you can doesn¡¯t mean you should!'' Aska retorted, her voice frantic. ''It¡¯s wrong¡ªit¡¯s basic ethics!'' I laughed, hollow and sharp. ''Ethics, you say? Tell me, Aska, is a golem summoned by magic alive to you? Is an automaton, crafted from ores and gears, alive to you?'' Her spectral form froze as she stared at me, baffled. She pondered for a long moment before grudgingly replying, ''I¡­ I can¡¯t answer that. I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t even begin to fathom the concept of souls. Where do they come from? How were they created in the first place? And¡ªeven if it¡¯s hard to admit this right now¡ªis something that lacks a soul truly dead? Can a soulless being gain¡ªor regain¡ªa soul? I can¡¯t tell. So my answer is only maybe, nothing more.'' I regarded her thoughtfully and said, ''I believe your words.'' With a simple thought, I released the souls. They flowed back to their bodies like gentle wisps, and as if nothing had happened, the noisy chaos of the carriage returned. ''Thank you...'' Aska whispered. ''I didn¡¯t do it for you,'' I replied, waving her off. ''Your words reminded me of someone, that¡¯s all.'' Contrary to what I had expected, she gave me a faint, weary smile before phasing through the carriage wall, just as I had suggested, to explore the surroundings. I took a deep breath and stared at the ring on my finger. ''What am I even doing? Death yields to me? Don¡¯t make me laugh...'' ------ At some point, I tuned out most of the voices around me. I had already learned the basics of their language, and without books, I wouldn¡¯t gain much more insight. Still, the adults telling stories to the kids proved somewhat useful. The tales weren¡¯t particularly exciting, but they provided glimpses into the state of the empire and the folklore of this region. Aska had returned a while ago, now lazily drifting around the empty woods outside. No monster would dare come close, not with my aura looming over the area. ''Did anything interesting happen outside?'' I asked her. She shrugged. ''Nothing of note. We¡¯re still deep in the woods. From what I can tell, it¡¯ll be a few more hours before we reach the next village to rest for the day. And in here?'' ''Nothing that would surprise you. Apparently, humans messed up as usual. From what I¡¯ve gathered, some peculiar events transpired. The capital we¡¯re heading to is called King¡¯s Garden. It was founded by the twelfth generation of so-called heroes around six or seven millennia ago. Over time, it became the capital of the human empire due to its rich environmental mana. They cleared the entire heart of the forest in the process and¡ªof course¡ªstumbled upon my hideout by sheer coincidence. They weren¡¯t even looking for it.'' I clicked my tongue. ''A few heroes tried to get in but failed. To this day, none of them have even scratched the barrier created by my wards. A bunch of weaklings, if you ask me.'' Aska snickered. ''I remember your wards. Annoying, but nothing that couldn¡¯t be destroyed with brute force.'' Throwing my hands up, I startled the elf sitting next to me. ''Right? Exactly! They¡¯re making such a big deal out of it. That said, the magic I used for those¡­ ¡°baits,¡± let¡¯s call them, is uncommon among humans and most other races. And Aska, you don¡¯t count¡ªyou and your ash magic are annoyingly unique. Always disrupting the delicate fabric of magic lines and crystallizing them. Sadly, after your death, no capable ash mage was left for me to experiment on, so I couldn¡¯t fix the errors.'' ''Oh?'' Aska¡¯s voice carried a smirk. ''I didn¡¯t know you held my magic in such high esteem.'' Her tone turned downright gleeful and I could practically feel her shit-eating grin. ''Wait, does that mean I¡¯m the strongest¡ªand probably only¡ªash mage in this world right now? Oh, the families won¡¯t know what hit them!'' I chuckled mentally. ''Hold your horses, Aska. We haven¡¯t even reached the first destination on our journey, and you¡¯re already fantasizing about destroying those bastards who think I¡¯m evil incarnate.'' ''But you are,'' she reminded me matter-of-factly. ''Might be true, but it¡¯s still rude of you to assume!'' I retorted, feigning indignation. ''You could at least deny it or something. I¡¯m trying to build some sort of bond here¡ªmaybe even become best friends.'' Aska rolled her eyes¡ªwell, figuratively. ''Yeah, not gonna happen. We¡¯re business partners, and that¡¯s it. I help you, you help me. Speaking of which, can you continue? I want to know more about this place we¡¯re heading to.'' Stolen story; please report. I sighed. ''You¡¯re such a killjoy. Fine. Where was I? Oh, right. The magic I used for my wards isn¡¯t commonly practiced or accepted in human nations. Speaking of nations, it seems most of the races split up and established their own territories. There are exceptions, but unfortunately, they¡ª'' ''Do you think there¡¯s a map in this carriage?'' Aska interrupted. ''With so many young elves here? Probably,'' I replied. ''Anyway, not everyone in the imperial capital is human. There are elves, as you can plainly see, dwarves, and, unfortunately, enslaved beast-kin. The reason for that is a treaty with the elven and dwarven empires, mainly concerning trade, borders, and mutual recognition. Humanity even passed an anti-enslavement law to show its so-called benevolence. If you¡¯re caught owning slaves, you¡¯re sentenced to death.'' ''Then what¡¯s the problem?'' Aska asked skeptically. ''The law only applies to elves and dwarves,'' I explained. ''Beast-kin slaves? Still fair game. Totally legal.'' Aska drifted through the carriage, observing the elves as they went about their tasks. ''It¡¯s sad how many humans have this superiority complex,'' she mused. ''Even back in my time, I had to execute countless vassals for their crimes against beast-kin. Is it because of their animal features? Do they think that makes them lesser beings? In that way, they¡¯re no different from those high elves who consider themselves the most beloved.'' I nodded in agreement. ''That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always had a soft spot for the high moon elves. I still don¡¯t know how they ended up in such a poor state. Some kind of ploy, no doubt. As for other races, like the naga and lamia, most of them just called a truce with the humans. They don¡¯t care enough about these laughable monkeys to go to war and waste their time.'' I paused, a random thought distracting me. ''Honestly, I¡¯ve no idea what lamias or nagas do in their free time. Laying eggs, I guess? Wait¡­ is it speciesist to say that? I hope not; I like those snakey women. Ohh, those tails, they can reach the dee¡ªstop, stop, stop. Let¡¯s not go down that rabbit hole.'' Aska rolled her eyes, her expression deadpan, the look clearly stating, ''Lamia? Really? I¡¯m not even surprised.'' I cleared my throat awkwardly. ''Um, right. Where was I? Oh, yeah, races. From what I¡¯ve gathered, the only ones in open war with humans are the Ninki Nanka, the Taniwha, and the Ashen Realm, also known as the Demon Empire. Humans fighting demons is so stereotypical it¡¯s almost boring. But pissing off not one, but two deep-sea creature clans? That¡¯s practically suicide if you rely on sea trade. You don¡¯t mess with what crawls in the endless cold waters.'' Aska raised a spectral hand, as though in a classroom. ''Wait. Aren¡¯t Ninki Nanka supposed to live in swamps? Oh Goddess, they drained the swamps, didn¡¯t they? Idiots.'' ''Yeah,'' I confirmed with a sigh. ''I don¡¯t know why they thought that was a good idea. Ninki Nanka were already enormous. Now that they¡¯ve moved to the sea because their natural habitat got destroyed, they¡¯ll probably grow as big as leviathans.'' Aska shuddered, her translucent form visibly uneasy. I couldn¡¯t blame her. Even I hated the deep sea and the creatures that lurked there. That part of the world was basically untouchable, even for me. Not to mention, this region was her domain, and I still had a debt to repay. ''Aren¡¯t you surprised humans and demons are at war?'' I asked, breaking the silence. She waved a dismissive hand. ''Nah, that shit was already brewing when I was alive. I bet the capital profits quite nicely from the wars.'' She wasn¡¯t wrong. War always had a lucrative side for someone, no matter the era. It was infuriating. Back then, it didn¡¯t matter how much technology they had¡ªthey were never satisfied. Always hungry for what they couldn¡¯t have. Always clinging to beliefs that suppressed instead of accepting others. And yet, they acted so shocked when we turned against them. Laughable. I realized, with a pang of annoyance, that I was recalling things I wasn¡¯t supposed to. I was about to retreat into my inner world to deal with it when the eldest child in the caravan caught my attention, speaking with one of the elven women. The girl looked to be around fourteen and was apparently sponsored by Marika¡¯s company. That sponsorship allowed her to attend the Royal Academy, which would soon start its new semester. For the oppressed moon elves, this seemed to be one of the few paths to overcoming their circumstances. "Auntie Kila, could you tell me the story about Eternal again? I have some specific questions about certain parts now that I¡¯m about to enter the academy," the girl asked eagerly. ''Oh, seems like Eternal made a name for herself!'' snickered Aska in my head. Kila smiled warmly. "Okay, okay. Do you want me to tell you the whole story again, or just the parts you have questions about?" "Hmm, just the parts I need!" the girl replied, practically bouncing in her seat. "Like, it¡¯s said that Eternal was an Origin, but where did she come from in the first place? The gods didn¡¯t summon her, so who did?" "That¡¯s a tricky question, not gonna lie. Like many others in the Order of Amethyst, we¡¯re still philosophizing to this day about where the Origin originally came from. Unlike reincarnators or heroes summoned from another world by the gods, Eternal is believed to be the first person to enter this world through a wild dimensional rift. These rifts are extremely rare. In the history of our Order, only two have ever been documented. But who knows how many actually occurred?" the elf explained thoughtfully. ''Origin?'' I asked myself. ''What¡¯s that supposed to mean?'' "Wow! I didn¡¯t know about those rifts. That sounds amazing! Couldn¡¯t we just, like, go through them and explore the other si¡ª" Kila cut her off firmly. "If it were as simple as that, the humans¡ªor any other power-hungry nation¡ªwould have done so already. But they haven¡¯t. The Order speculates these rifts are one-way only. There¡¯s a chance they might also work in reverse, but so far, we¡¯ve found no evidence to support that." Kila paused for a moment, then leaned in closer to her niece, her tone growing somber. "The next thing I¡¯ll tell you is something you mustn¡¯t blabber to the wrong people. The human church might brand you a heretic and burn you at the stake. But I¡¯ll share it with you because I believe in keeping this knowledge alive¡ªand because I think you¡¯re a smart, responsible girl." ''What do you make of that?'' Aska asked curiously. ''About Eternal being the first in this world? Feels a bit far-fetched, no?'' I replied. Aska shook her head. ''No, not that. You¡¯re far older than her¡ªhow is it even possible for her to be the first? I mean, these rifts¡­ are they real?'' I nodded, which earned me a puzzled look from the elf beside me. ''They are real, but Eternal didn¡¯t come through one of them. It must¡¯ve been one of the other so-called Origins. Let¡¯s see what more this elf has to say. Also, Kila¡¯s phrasing everything like she¡¯s about to drop dead and needs to pass on some dangerous secret that could get her niece killed. Even I can see how irresponsible that is.'' Aska silently agreed but added, ''Maybe that¡¯s the point? She¡¯s trying to scare her niece enough to be cautious¡ªeven if she makes human friends who might betray her. It might sound paranoid, but the risk is real. If things go wrong, she could still be sold as a slave.'' What Aska said made a surprising amount of sense. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much time to dwell on it. Instead, we both turned our attention back to the conversation between the two elves. Kila leaned in close to the elven girl and spoke in hushed tones. "We believe the Origins were never chosen by this world. They were just people who stumbled into it and gained powerful abilities. Some of us even think the other Origins¡ªparaded as heroes to this day¡ªnever truly defeated Eternal as the stories claim." The girl¡¯s mouth parted, a stunned gasp escaping her lips. "B-but that would go against the t-teachings of all major gods! Against the System, against everything we know!" ''System, huh? So it¡¯s common knowledge after all,'' I mused silently. Kila¡¯s face grew grim. "There are reasons why we believe this. The Old Ones¡ªthe most ancient beings known to us¡ªtell a different story. Among them is one they call ''The Forgotten One.'' We believe it to be the first deity of this world, even before what our Order calls the ''New Gods.'' Something monumental must have happened. Otherwise, why would its worship be forbidden across this continent? Why is it the only one without a name? What happened to erase all known records of it?" "A-auntie, y-you¡¯re scaring me," the young elf stammered, her gaze avoiding Kila¡¯s. Kila sighed. "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me yet. I won¡¯t judge you for that. Just always keep an open mind for the impossible, okay?" The girl nodded hesitantly, and Kila patted her head. "Now, do you have more questions?" "A-actually, yes. D-do you have any idea why our continent has the most variety of mana beasts? No other continent comes close, and I¡¯m sure this will come up at the academy." "Sadly, no," Kila admitted. "There are theories, but none that make sense or have been proven. I ca¡ª" I interrupted with a smirk, swiftly moving to stand directly before them despite the cramped interior. "Perhaps I can help answer that particular question." "Wh-what? Did our honored guest overhear our conversation?" Kila asked meekly. "Indeed, I heard everything. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t spill your secrets. In fact, you¡¯ve piqued my interest. To satisfy my curiosity, I¡¯ll share some of my knowledge in return. How does that sound?" Kila stepped in front of the child protectively, her posture radiating maternal care. The gesture amused me. Pretentious, I thought. She thinks she can protect her when, in reality, they¡¯ve already lost their souls to me once. Still, something about the scene unsettled me. Caring for one another like that¡ªwhat a waste of time. Ignoring her defiance, I refocused on the conversation. "You know, little one," I began, "I was there when the first mana beast was created. The fools tried to use it to overwhelm Eternal. And from what you¡¯ve said, you might be under a misconception about how old mana beasts truly are. They existed long before Eternal, the heroes, and even the Old Ones you revere. But back then, they weren¡¯t threats to fear¡ªthey were like herbs in a garden, waiting to be harvested." The two elves froze in shock. Even Aska¡¯s presence radiated unease. It was Kila who broke the silence, her voice trembling. "H-herbs? F-for what purpose would anyone do that?" I rolled my eyes. "Don¡¯t be naive. Herbs can be used for many things, can¡¯t they?" The younger elf answered hesitantly, "Food, potions, ale, salves¡­ and other things?" "Exactly," I replied with a smile. "And what does every race do with herbs, as well as the animals they keep?" "Cultivate," Kila whispered, her disbelief palpable. "Mana beasts¡­ were cultivated. Everyone knows about the legendary things created from their body parts. But for what purpose¡ª" I interrupted again. "And that is the key to your question. This continent has the most mana beasts because it¡¯s where it all began. This was the garden, but the herbalists¡¯ ultimate goal was never achieved. When they abandoned their work, the beasts were left to their own devices. Eternal simply found a different kind of potential in them." The girl looked at me, her voice shaky. "But isn¡¯t that cruel? Leaving such a plague in the world? Some mana beasts evolved minds of their own, but many live on pure hunger and lust. Why let that exist?" I shrugged. "It stopped caring. Maybe it never cared to begin with. Its goal¡ªwhatever it was¡ªfailed." The girl swallowed nervously. "B-but how do you know all this, honored guest? This must have been¡ª" "¡ªeons ago?" I finished for her. "Yes, it was. I witnessed the tragic end. I saw their work, their hopes, their beliefs crumble into failure after failure until only void remained. I wasn¡¯t the only one to see it. That Forgotten One you mentioned was probably one of them, along with that lying witch¡­ and her." ''Wait, what? That bitch was there too?'' Aska burst out in my mind. ''Duh. That dimensional-hopping demon had a front-row seat when it all went down,'' I replied dryly. "Are you talking about Calypso?" Kila asked cautiously. I nodded. Her mouth fell open in disbelief. "You knew the Mother of Witches?" "Knew?" I echoed, confused. "Did she die?" Kila hesitated. "Oh¡­ you didn¡¯t know? Her daughters turned against her. Nobody knows exactly what happened¡ªonly what the oracles claimed the gods announced." ¡®Ah,¡¯ I mused to Aska. ''Utter bullshit. If I couldn¡¯t kill her, her daughters sure as hell couldn¡¯t. This is just another of her schemes.'' "Why are you smiling?" the young elf asked, her voice trembling. I smirked. "She and I were never on good terms. It¡¯s just¡­ amusing to think someone managed to succeed where I failed. The world keeps getting more exciting by the second." The horror etched on the elves¡¯ faces was delicious. Though my cryptic answers had only unsettled them further, I wasn¡¯t finished yet. My curiosity about this world was far from sated. A wicked grin spread across my face. "So, would you two be so kind as to tell me about the major events of the last few centuries? The gods, the changes, the power structures¡­ all of it." Yes, yes. Tell me everything. I will relish learning how this world has shifted, what it has built, and how I will tear it apart again. Just wait, Anansi. This time, I will find a way¡­ [Arc 1] Chapter 8 – Chaotic Evil "And then they summoned the current heroes! They''re still in training, so there''s a good chance we might be able to see them! Isn''t that exciting?" Nelua¡ªthe young moon elf¡ªfinally concluded her hour-long history lesson, her eyes gleaming with enthusiasm. ¡®You never should have asked her¡­¡¯ Aska''s voice rang in my mind, filled with regret. ¡®She just wouldn¡¯t stop talking. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t even blink once the entire time. Moon elves are scary.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, but at least we got some useful information.¡¯ I sighed internally, ¡®Sadly, nothing about the System. It seems so deeply ingrained here that nobody even discusses it¡ªat least not these elves. But gods, humanity really messed up with that Beast-kin Empire.¡¯ Asche exhaled, her tone thoughtful, ¡®What surprises me the most is the existence of a Witch Queendom and that place called the Realm of Origins. Especially with how small Nelua described it, I¡¯m astonished it hasn¡¯t been conquered yet. And the witches establishing a safe haven after the Hunts? That¡¯s expected. They¡¯re a force to be reckoned with. But why would they remain neutral to humans? I would''ve thought they''d seek revenge. Maybe it has something to do with those summoned heroes...¡¯ ¡®Maybe?¡¯ I mused. ¡®I don¡¯t fully understand how the hero system works. They get divine blessings that enhance their ''stats'' and grant them special skills, but what does that actually mean? We need to dig deeper.¡¯ ¡®It''s bizarre,¡¯ Asche admitted. ¡®A System that governs an entire world¡ªeven divine beings themselves? Why would they allow this? According to Nelua, even regular mortals have managed to ascend to lower deities because of it. Just what are these so-called ''New Gods'' getting out of this?¡¯ ¡®Who knows?¡¯ I responded. ¡®Maybe it''s a self-sustaining spell¡ªone that empowers the caster as others grow stronger. Or maybe the System feeds on faith, strengthening those worshipped by the masses. Whatever it is, it''s tied deeply to Soul Magic. That¡¯s what concerns me most. It¡¯s an entirely foreign concept to me, and I don¡¯t like the unknown... but at the same time, it¡¯s an opportunity. Something within it could be useful to me.¡¯ ¡®So we gather more intel,¡¯ Asche concluded. ¡®Figure out how it works, how it influences people, and most importantly¡ªhow to manipulate it?¡¯ ¡®Exactly.¡¯ She let out an amused hum. ¡®You know, this whole instant-knowledge-sharing thing is unnerving. Soul-linked communication feels... unnatural.¡¯ I smirked. ¡®Not everyone¡¯s soul is built for it. In mild cases, it just causes confusion or minor brain damage. In severe cases? The soul shatters outright. The process depends on the knowledge being transferred, the recipient¡¯s existing understanding, and the speed at which it''s done. Oh, and the caster¡¯s skill, of course.¡¯ ¡®Right...¡¯ Asche hesitated. ¡®So... are you an expert?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t insult me!¡¯ I scoffed, feigning outrage. ¡®Soul Magic is my specialty! I come highly recommended. Nine out of ten test subjects would suggest finding another soul mage!¡¯ ¡®Oh, that¡¯s re¡ªwait. ¡®Would¡¯ suggest?¡¯ Asche¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡®What happened to the tenth one?¡¯ ¡®Oh, look!¡¯ I interrupted cheerfully. ¡®We¡¯re at the first village!¡¯ ¡®Nonono, answer my¡ª'' A knock on the carriage frame spared me from further interrogation. One of the elves outside called out, "We''ve reached the village. We''ll be resting a little further down the road at a designated camp. The elder is meeting with the village chief, so please keep the children from wandering off. Even if we¡¯ve passed through here many times before, you can never fully trust these people." At the mention of the children, the women in the carriage hushed them quickly. I had nearly forgotten that the caravan was hiding them. After what happened with the bandits, they were even more cautious now¡ªwhether because of outside threats or because of me remained unclear. Probably both. As the wagons rolled through the village, something pricked at my senses¡ªsomething divine. ¡®I¡¯ve found some lowly ants skittering about,¡¯ I noted. Asche glanced around. ¡®Ants? Where?¡¯ I rolled my eyes. ¡®Really? You still haven¡¯t adjusted to your new form? Can¡¯t you feel it?¡¯ She eyed me warily. I sighed. ¡®There¡¯s divine energy here, and it¡¯s vile. Not like that elven paladin¡¯s weak blessing¡ªhers was hardly worth noticing. But this? This is the presence of true believers, pawns of the gods.¡¯ ¡®You sound... angry?¡¯ Asche observed. Instantly, my gaze flicked to my hand. No cracks. Good. But something was off. Was I... angry? Why? The System was stirring something in me, something buried deep within the seals. I took a slow breath, forcing the feeling down. Worrying over minor irritations was pointless. I could adjust the seals later to compensate for this unexpected influence. Still... maybe these divine insects could be useful. Willingly or not. Asche floated back slightly, hesitant. ¡®Okay... now you¡¯re smiling creepily again. I assume you figured something out?¡¯ ¡®Something like that,¡¯ I dismissed her concerns with a wave of my hand, my grin widening. ¡®Let¡¯s go meet some paladins.¡¯
"How long do we have to stay here, Richard? The pope ordered everyone back inside the city," the middle-aged woman behind me asked with an impatient edge to her voice. "I know, I know," I replied, trying to remain calm. "But as you can see, someone troublesome arrived today. We need to inspect that caravan before heading back. After all, these people are associated with the infamous Marika." "Come on, Anna. When the boss says we stay, we stay," chimed in Karl. He added with a wistful grin, "I just miss having a proper meal. You think those elves might have something tasty with them?" "Stop it, both of you!" pleaded the petite priestess who had just finished her evening prayers. Her voice carried its usual zeal. "You¡¯re only making more work for Richard with your behavior. Especially you, Karl. Wanting food from those¡­ things is simply heretical. Those creatures are not made in the image of our true goddess." Here she goes again, I thought. Maria had always been like this. Her heart was in the right place, but instead of spreading the goddess''s word to non-believers, she just wanted to kill them. Like many others from the Holy Kingdom, she was a zealot. If the goddess were against other races, the pope would¡¯ve started another Holy War by now, like the first pope did against the wicked witches. Marika¡¯s presence always triggered certain agents in our ranks. She had once been an apprentice to a High Council witch and reportedly still had friendly ties to her former mentor. Who knew what they might be plotting in the shadows? Even though the High Council claimed to control their witches and punish rogues, history had taught us otherwise. That¡¯s why we needed to inspect the goods her caravan was bringing into the capital. I just hoped they had a proper register. "The elves are ready," announced the village chief, hurrying over to us. "They say they¡¯ve also captured a bandit who tried to attack them in the forest." "Bandits attacking elves in the forest? Wild times," Karl commented, shaking his head. True enough, bandit activity was becoming a major problem. Who was I kidding? The nobles wanted more slaves for their brothels and entertainment. It was sickening that we were forced to turn a blind eye, but unfortunately, it was outside our jurisdiction. "Have them bring the bandit with them," I ordered. "Everyone knows about the Grey Dryad in this area. I doubt they made it into the forest without someone feeding them information. Those bandits might be working with heretics." "Sir, are you sure about that? I mean¡ª" Maria began. I cut her off. "They have a paladin with them. Attacking a caravan under the protection of a knight of the goddesses is an affront. And I don¡¯t need to remind you that our temple shares a good relationship with theirs. Those bandits had no right to attack her in our territory. An attack on her is an attack on our beliefs and jurisdiction." Maria nodded meekly. "Yes, sir. You¡¯re right." It wasn¡¯t enjoyable to lecture her like that, but she needed to learn to rein in her fanaticism. The two elves arrived faster than expected. Yet, oddly, they weren¡¯t alone. Between them walked a human¡ªa young woman who appeared just shy of adulthood. Her noble bearing and commanding aura immediately caught my attention. But what struck me most was her ashen hair. Such hair was rare, usually the byproduct of failed magical or alchemical experiments. However, those cases always carried traces of their original hair color. Hers did not. "Greetings, Richard. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon," said Marika, the elder elf, as she approached. "I had hoped we wouldn¡¯t meet again until next year, but here we are," I replied. "Luckily, you know the procedure. Please have your paladin stand down and assist my people in inspecting your caravan for anything illegal or heretical." Marika nodded and spoke to her paladin in her own language. "She¡¯s telling her to behave and not cause trouble," whispered Anna, stepping beside me. "She wants the inspection done quickly so they can rest." I sighed in relief. Dealing with Marika was always precarious, but she had never caused outright trouble¡ªexcept for that one time an idiot tried to touch one of her girls. I just hoped Karl wouldn¡¯t stir the pot too much. While Karl and Maria followed the elven paladin to inspect the caravan, Marika turned her attention back to me. She dragged the shackled bandit forward, a man whose spirit seemed utterly broken. "This bastard tried to attack us and enslave us. It would be a pleasure if you could take him off our hands. He should have a bounty on his head," she said bluntly. "He probably does," I agreed. "We¡¯ll check his status records and match him to the record stone we carry. If there¡¯s a match, we¡¯ll give you a receipt so you can claim the bounty at the capital." Marika nodded, seemingly satisfied. My gaze shifted to the human girl. "I¡¯m surprised to see a human with you. I never thought I¡¯d see the day when Marika traveled with one." Marika glared at me and then spoke in elvish to the girl. To my surprise, the girl replied in a language I didn¡¯t recognize. "What is she saying, Anna?" I asked quietly. Anna¡¯s face scrunched in confusion. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know. It sounds like elvish, but also not. I don¡¯t like it, Richard." I felt a chill run down my spine. Anna¡¯s intuition was never wrong. "What language is that, Marika?" I demanded. Marika smirked. "A tongue too old for you to understand, human?" I instinctively hovered my hand over my sword hilt as the girl began speaking fluent elvish. Anna translated with gritted teeth. "She says she¡¯s amused that your divine aura couldn¡¯t interpret her words. Apparently, she had more faith in our goddess to manage such a simple task," Anna relayed. The girl added, "It would also be polite if you could regulate your divine aura. It¡¯s like a beacon¡ªsomewhat irritating." Before I could respond, Anna drew her sword and pointed it at the girl. The human didn¡¯t flinch. Marika, on the other hand, looked terrified¡ªnot of us, but of the girl. "Please," Marika begged me. "Tell your paladin to sheathe her sword." "Step down!" I barked at Anna. "But, sir, she insulted¡ª" "Quiet! I didn¡¯t order you to draw your weapon. Step down. Now!" I commanded. Reluctantly, Anna obeyed. Marika seemed visibly relieved, but I couldn¡¯t ignore her fear. Then, the girl laughed¡ªa sound both melodic and eerie. She spoke again, her voice carrying an otherworldly resonance. "Himins nargar shange. Ilwus tze zime. Miiruka, tislite fu mi." Marika translated hesitantly. "You may call me Aska von Asche, the last of the proud Asche family, part of the Jaeger Families." I felt the blood drain from my face. A Jaeger. "Could you demonstrate your family¡¯s magic so we can confirm your identity?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. Marika relayed the request. Aska smiled¡ªa smile that chilled me to my core. I was about to press further when I noticed my breath turning visible in the air. The temperature had dropped sharply. Then, out of nowhere, snow began to fall. But as I reached out to touch it, my stomach twisted. These were not snowflakes. They were ash. My gaze snapped upward to the sky, only to see the sun swallowed by an eerie gray haze. Its warmth vanished, and with it, the world itself seemed to dim. The colors drained from everything around me, as though an unseen force was siphoning the very essence of life. The ashen snowfall thickened, smothering the land in its grim embrace. Suddenly, Anna collapsed to the ground, coughing violently. It was only then that I realized Marika, too, was struggling to remain upright. Horrified, my gaze flicked back to the girl. She was dancing. Like a specter of death, she swayed with the falling ash, reveling in the moment. In my mind, I could almost hear the deep, somber notes of a cello, playing a dirge to mark the end of an era. I fell to one knee. This was just the beginning. How could a single human possess such power? She could slaughter thousands in an instant. And if she¡ª Then, at last, the realization struck me like a hammer to the chest. "You¡¯re a damn Matriarch!" I growled through gritted teeth. This girl¡ªno, this woman¡ªwas far, far older than she appeared. The way she carried herself, the sheer weight of the power she exuded¡ªit was undeniable. She was no ordinary noble. She was a Matriarch of the Jaeger Families. Perhaps even centuries old. FUCK. I should have known. Anyone traveling with Marika was bound to be dangerous. And yet, I had let myself be caught off guard. My vision blurred as the oppressive weight of her presence bore down on me. How was it fair for anyone to wield such overwhelming power? Then, with a single, crisp clap of her hands, the world snapped back into place. The sky cleared. The color returned to the world. My strength surged back as if it had never left. With shaky knees, I forced myself to stand. I was the first to recover. Anna remained unconscious, and Marika, though still standing, looked like she was barely holding herself together. I could only pray that none of the villagers had died. Not that it mattered. Even if they had, what could we do? We had no authority to detain her. The Holy Empire didn''t touch the Jaegers. Some of them even worked under the pope himself¡ªas bodyguards, as assassins. Shady, untraceable, unstoppable. The Inquisitor himself despised their influence, yet even he dared not challenge them outright. They existed outside the law, their sole purpose shrouded in mystery. The One Evil¡ªthat was what the Jaeger Families sought to destroy. Yet even among them, no one could agree on what it truly was. Some swore it was the demons, others claimed it was the witches, and still others whispered of something even older, even darker. But in the end? In my opinion, it was nothing more than a wild goose chase. Even our own Goddess had never once proclaimed the Demon Goddess to be that great evil. Whatever the Jaegers were searching for, I could only hope they¡¯ll never find it. Marika, at last, steadied herself and rose to her full height. "Thank you for this demonstration of Ash Magic," I forced myself to say. "I¡¯ve confirmed your identity and will prepare an official proof of verification for you. The Bishop will be eager to welcome you to the capital, as will every other noble and figure of power." The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Marika translated, and the Matriarch¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. She thanked me for my ''cooperation'' before turning away, flicking her hand in a casual gesture for Marika to follow. The old elf offered me a tired but polite smile before trailing after her. I watched them go, exhaling slowly. A Matriarch in the capital? This was going to be a problem. ------- Anna¡¯s head still throbbed from the encounter earlier. The others had returned shortly after everything happened, their inspection mercifully brief thanks to the elves¡¯ thorough preparations. Lucky us, I thought. As it turned out, some sort of elemental spirit was wandering around the caravan. Maria, after hearing from me about the Matriarch, concluded that the spirit was likely drawn there because of her presence. "We¡¯ll head back tomorrow to report to the Inquisitor. A confirmed head of a family is reason enough to return to headquarters and plan the next steps. I won¡¯t be here to clean up her mess," I said, already dreading the journey. "Unlucky, running into a Matriarch like this," Karl commented. "She¡¯s here for a reason, no doubt. And with her connections to the moon elves, I¡¯d bet something big¡¯s about to go down in the capital. I¡¯m glad we won¡¯t be around for it." Maria nodded. "Agreed. Those people are monsters in disguise. The bandit probably deserved what they did to him, but the gibberish he was spouting¡­ something about a thirteen-tailed kitsune controlling shadow beasts in Grey Dryad territory? It¡¯s terrifying. I hope they leave early in the morning." I shared her sentiment. The Jaeger Families were unpredictable, working outside the law and above reproach. Sighing, I added, "Tomorrow, we¡¯re gone. Let¡¯s just get some sleep. Thankfully, we¡¯ve got the freshly renovated church to rest in. Those backrooms are surprisingly comfortable. After today, we need the break." Karl frowned. "Where¡¯s Dennis, by the way? He went to grab wine for dinner but hasn¡¯t come back yet. How long could it take?" He was right¡ªit shouldn¡¯t take this long. I felt a cold knot of worry tighten in my chest. "Maria, can you sense his aura?" I asked. Maria closed her eyes briefly. "Yes, but¡­ something¡¯s wrong. His aura feels¡­ diluted." "Diluted?" I repeated, alarmed. "How is that even possible? What¡¯s it mixed with?" "I¡ªI don¡¯t know," Maria stammered. "I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before." "Shit," I muttered, thoughts racing. Could it be a necromancer or a soul mage? "Maria, could a higher elemental cause something like this?" "Maybe? I don¡¯t know for sure," she admitted, her voice quivering. "We were never taught this in the monastery. It¡¯s possible, but why would it?" I shrugged, trying to mask my unease. "I don¡¯t know, but we need to check on him immediately!" The urgency lit a fire under us, and we quickly gathered our gear. Fully armed, we left our rooms and made our way into the main hall of the church¡ªthough calling it a church was generous. It was more of a chapel, recently renovated after years of disrepair due to its dark history. Beneath the chapel lay a sealed cellar¡ªa place once used by heretics to worship false gods. It had been so deep and dangerous that the Cleaners declared it a dungeon and ordered it sealed. Many who ventured inside never returned. The Inquisitor had deemed it too hazardous to clear entirely, so it was locked away. I only hoped the recent renovations hadn¡¯t disturbed anything best left buried. By the time we reached the entrance to the cellar, Maria spoke again. "I can still sense his aura, but it¡¯s growing fainter¡­ moving further away." "Let¡¯s hope there¡¯s no dungeon breach," Karl muttered darkly. He had every reason to be wary¡ªboth of us had lost friends to a breach years ago. It was a lesson that had taught us to remain calm, no matter the situation. Maria cast a few protective spells. "Be careful. We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a rogue elemental or a dungeon monster, but either way, we¡¯re going in prepared." Anna smiled faintly, trying to lighten the mood. "Glad to have you with us, Maria." Maria returned the smile briefly before turning back to her spells. I couldn¡¯t help but notice a strange tension between them. Had something happened that I wasn¡¯t aware of? They¡¯d been roommates for years but had never acted like this before. "All right," I said, clearing my throat. "Let¡¯s move and hope for the best." We descended into the cellar. The renovations made access easy, and we quickly took defensive positions. "There''s a cold draft," Anna murmured. Now that she¡¯d pointed it out, I felt it too. "Damn it. A wall might have collapsed. Let¡¯s follow it, but stay on high alert." Maria cast [Holy Light]¡ªthe perfect spell to illuminate the dark corridors and deter any undead or miasma we might encounter. We moved swiftly but cautiously through the narrow passages. The cold wind intensified until a piercing wail shattered the silence. We froze. The sound wasn¡¯t human. It was primal, otherworldly. "Wendigo," Karl hissed. "Why would a Wendigo be here?! Those are¡ª" Anna began, but another scream¡ªthis time human¡ªcut her off. "Dennis¡¯s aura is fading fast. We need to hurry!" Maria urged. Without another word, we sprinted towards the source of the disturbance. We reached the main cellar where the wine was stored. A gaping hole marred the floor, and an eerie fog seeped from it. "A dungeon breach," I whispered, horror tightening my throat. We exchanged grim looks. Each of us knew what this meant. There was no time for hesitation. Sending a silent prayer to the goddess, we steeled ourselves and leaped into the unknown. We wouldn¡¯t let anyone else suffer the horrors of a breach¡ªnot like we had before.
¡®Oh, it seems like they¡¯ve ventured into the deeper parts of the ziggurat. Shouldn¡¯t we do something about it? I thought you still wanted to question them about the System,¡¯ said Asche, returning from her scouting mission. She had been trying to gather information about the System and its usage, but apparently, no one discussed it openly. Whether that was due to sheer bad luck or because the knowledge was so secretive it remained hidden from all but the privileged few, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡®I¡¯m not so sure,¡¯ I replied, biting into the overly ¡°crispy¡± apple Marika had given me. Its texture left a lot to be desired. ¡®Ziggurats are awful places. They were built by fanatics who genuinely believed their culture was the pinnacle of the entire world. Yet, those fools couldn¡¯t even withstand the mediocre curse of that wannabe fae queen.¡¯ Asche tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡®Oh, I vaguely remember someone from the Winter family mentioning that. Weren¡¯t the leaders of that culture turned into Wendigos?¡¯ I nodded, chewing deliberately before answering. ¡®Yeah, but even for cursed creatures, they pack quite a punch. Real Wendigos, though? Entirely different beasts. They¡¯re natural disasters waiting to happen if they grow too strong.¡¯ ¡®Never crossed paths with one, thank the gods,¡¯ she added, her voice tinged with relief. ¡®Don¡¯t sell yourself short. You¡¯re more powerful than you give yourself credit for. Your magic could¡¯ve made you a real contender. Well, unless you stumbled upon an Emperor. Those are a different story entirely. Stronger than even a Greater Lichlord.¡¯ ¡®An Emperor Wendigo?¡¯ Asche repeated, her tone skeptical. ¡®That sounds¡­ surreal.¡¯ ¡®It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ I said, shrugging. ¡®But it¡¯s more of an evolutionary title than anything political. They can command other Wendigos and grant them ludicrous powers. And when I say ¡®ludicrous,¡¯ I mean straight-up absurd. For instance, one of them had a curse where it multiplied every time it got wet after midnight. Each copy was smaller than the last¡ªuntil they were no bigger than a cat¡ªbut they retained all the original¡¯s strength. Ever seen a tiny monster hurl an ox halfway across a field?¡¯ Asche gave me a look that screamed disbelief, yet morbid curiosity got the better of her. ¡®You¡¯re joking.¡¯ I shook my head, smirking. ¡®Nope. Of course, direct sunlight would kill the copies, but since Wendigos carry their own blizzards, most folks never got the chance. Then there was another Wendigo Emperor who could summon sandstorms in a bottle. Throw one of those, and the sandstorm mixes with the blizzard. It¡¯s an absolute nightmare. Thankfully, they couldn¡¯t jump higher with those bottles strapped to them.¡¯ Asche raised an eyebrow. ¡®Jumping higher? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¯ ¡®N-Nothing,¡¯ I stammered, heat creeping up my face as an old memory flickered in my mind. The nostalgia faded as quickly as it came, replaced by a growing unease. The System, with its mysteries and influence, gnawed at my thoughts. The voices that usually lay dormant began to stir, insistent and grating. They were unhappy, and so was I. They weren¡¯t supposed to bother me. They existed to serve, to enable me, not to distract me with useless fragments of memory from a life long past. I clenched my fists as frustration boiled inside me. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. They weren¡¯t meant to hinder me, to impede my work. I didn¡¯t need these interruptions, these useless thoughts clawing their way to the surface. My simmering anger sharpened as a sudden surge of divine energy erupted from within the ziggurat. The aura was overwhelming, suffocating, and utterly nauseating. It had the stench of those meddling divine beings, always trying to manipulate the fates of mortals. "Damned divines," I muttered under my breath, my disgust palpable. The oppressive aura was a clear sign that I couldn¡¯t ignore this any longer. I needed to act swiftly¡ªto intervene and learn what I could about the System and the divines before my seals faltered. If they broke, it would force another cycle upon this world. And that was something I could not allow. I glanced at Asche, who hovered nearby, watching me with a mixture of curiosity and concern. "Looks like we¡¯re questioning some paladins," I said, a wicked grin curling at the edges of my lips.
"Damn it!" I shouted. "[Divine Heal!]" Karl¡¯s eyes fluttered open. "It nearly got me... thanks," he said weakly as I helped him to his feet. A loud gong reverberated inside the holy barrier Maria had erected. "I don¡¯t want to add pressure, but does anyone have an idea how we get out of here¡ªpreferably alive?" Anna asked, glancing around anxiously. "This barrier will hold for at least half an hour," Maria interjected, her voice taut. "Well, as long as no more Wendigos¡ªor stronger ones¡ªshow up." I nodded grimly. We needed to escape quickly and send an entire army back here. This wasn¡¯t just a simple dungeon; it was a catastrophe-class ziggurat, infested with undead and Wendigos. "If we die here, let¡¯s hope that Matriarch¡¯s still around. She could probably solo the whole thing," Karl quipped, trying to lighten the mood. "True," Anna agreed, though her tone was far from cheerful. "But people like her couldn¡¯t care less about what happens here. They only look after their own and that mysterious ''Great Evil'' they¡¯re always hunting, whatever that is." "Rude, but go on," said a familiar female voice. Weapons drawn, we all turned towards the voice, only to see the Matriarch standing calmly in the middle of the barrier. Beside her hovered an elemental, resembling an older, more battle-hardened version of herself. "What. The. Fuck?" Maria shouted, mirroring the collective disbelief. "Right? What she said!" Anna added, equally bewildered. Karl simply looked stunned, his weapon still raised. "How?" I managed to ask. "Teleportation. Or maybe blink? Something like that," the Matriarch replied nonchalantly. "What does it matter how?" Maria snapped. "Just get us out of here!" The Matriarch tilted her head, repeating Maria¡¯s words slowly. "Get. You. Out. Of. Here." A sly smile played on her lips. "Hmm. And why should I do that?" The others started to argue, but I raised a hand to silence them. Gritting my teeth, I asked, "What do you want?" She clapped her hands, clearly delighted. "Oh, we¡¯ve got a smart one here! Wonderful! What could I possibly want? Information, of course! I¡¯ve been away for quite some time, and some interesting changes seem to have happened. Who better to ask than the faithful little pawns of the divines?" "You¡ª" "Shut it, Anna!" I barked, cutting her off as I locked eyes with the Jaeger. "Eep, scary!" the Matriarch teased, taking an exaggerated step back, mock fear written all over her face. The elemental rolled its eyes. "Goddess, you¡¯re impossible," it said before turning to us. "Listen, we¡¯ll help you¡ªbut only if you give us information about the System." "The System?" I echoed, genuinely surprised. "Why would you ask us? Aren¡¯t there more qualified people you could question?" "And who might that be?" the formless elemental countered, its tone sharp. "Are you stupid or something?" Maria burst out, her frustration overriding her fear. I froze, holding my breath and praying the Matriarch wouldn¡¯t react violently. But to my shock, the eerie woman remained composed. "Not stupid¡ªjust... uninformed," she said with unsettling politeness. Maria, undeterred, continued, "How can you not know this?! You just go to a temple and ask a priestess if you¡¯ve got questions! Parents or teachers usually explain the basics during the coming-of-age ceremony. Where the hell are you two even from?" She wasn¡¯t wrong. The System¡¯s workings were common knowledge¡ªself-explanatory, even if no one laid out every detail. I narrowed my eyes, turning my full attention to the girl. "Who are you, really? A Jaeger Matriarch would already know this." "Oops, busted!" she said playfully, though her smile carried a dangerous edge. "Or not entirely. Technically, I¡¯m the Matriarch. Just¡­ not the one you were expecting." The elemental¡¯s voice broke through, exasperated. "Why would you expose yourself like that? They could¡¯ve been more useful if they trusted us!" The Matriarch shrugged, her tone chilling. "Does it matter? They¡¯re not leaving this place alive anyway." "We¡¯re not?" Karl growled, raising his weapon. Before I could stop him, he vanished in a blink¡ªteleported outside the barrier, directly into the horde of Wendigos. He didn¡¯t even have time to scream. "YOU BITCH!" Anna screamed, ready to charge. "Stop!" I ordered, desperation lacing my voice. I turned back to the Matriarch, trying to steady my breathing. "You came here for another reason, didn¡¯t you?" Her eyes glinted with interest. "Clever. Yes, I was drawn here by your disgusting divine aura. And I don¡¯t mean that in a good or evil sense. I mean the raw energy those meddling parasites radiate." "A-Are you talking about the gods?" Maria stammered, her voice trembling. "Bingo!" the Matriarch chirped. "The goddesses and gods, the divine intruders ravaging my lands and molding them into this¡­ abomination." "I-I see," Maria said, her face pale. "What do you truly want to know?" "How do we access the System¡ªor deactivate it?" the Matriarch asked, her tone deadly serious. Maria hesitated, but I stepped in. "We don¡¯t know. The System is a gift from the divine beings and the world itself. We¡¯re born into it, connected to it. Some have even risen to become lesser gods through it. Many have tried to destroy it and failed. If you want answers, you¡¯d need to consult a chosen priestess." The girl nodded slowly. "Born into it¡­ so it¡¯s tied to the soul. That¡¯s good to know. Is there a priestess in King¡¯s Garden who specializes in this?" "Yes," I replied, my voice steady. "Follow the road into the town, and you¡¯ll find a church. Priestess Alicia oversees System-related matters¡ªclass changes, curses, and the like. If anyone can help, it¡¯s her." The Matriarch smirked. "Thank you for the information. Now, one last question: does it hurt to lose your divine bonds?" "What do you¡ª" Pain seared through my chest, cutting me off mid-sentence. It felt as though something vital was being torn away from me. Anna moved to attack, but I shot her a warning look. Acting recklessly now would doom us all. "Fascinating," the Matriarch murmured, her voice detached. "It¡¯s similar to my sword¡ªa connection between the System, the soul, and the divine. But can I¡­ relocate it?" Maria collapsed to her knees, trembling. Anna rushed to her side. "Maria, what¡¯s wrong?!" "S-She¡¯s manipulating the divine bond like it¡¯s a mere thread," Maria stammered, her voice barely audible. Before I could process this new information, a fresh wave of agony tore through me. I screamed¡ªa raw, guttural sound, the worst pain I had ever known. My vision blurred, my senses faltered, and through the searing torment, I felt it. My connection to my goddess was unraveling, fading into nothing. It¡ª Countless red [System Errors] flashed before my eyes, filling the space around me like cracks in reality itself. My perception wavered, distorted, and then¡ª Everything went black. When my vision sluggishly returned, my gaze fell upon Maria. She was still cowering, her body trembling, her breath ragged. Blood trickled from her ears, nose, and eyes. And her irises¡ª They glowed. Golden. As if¡ª My attention snapped to the one responsible. The Matriarch''s eyes gleamed with unrestrained excitement. "Fascinating! The threads resisted me but latched onto another host with such ease... mhmm. No, it seems only the divine one remained bound. How curious. What makes them different?" A moment later, I felt something return¡ªpieces of myself reassembling¡ªyet my divine energy was absent. It was gone. I tried to push myself upright. A cough racked my body, and dark blood splattered onto the ground. Black blood. Shit. Without my divinity, this place was consuming me. "What did you do?!" Anna''s voice rang out in a furious shriek. As if jolted from a trance, the Matriarch turned her attention to them, blinking as if she had only now remembered they were there. "Oh, I forgot about you," she mused, tilting her head. "Honestly? I''m not entirely sure what I did. But your little girlfriend should be quite the powerful priestess now. Or perhaps something else entirely... A Paladress? Some sort of amalgam, at least. I took his divine energy and¡ª" she gestured lazily at Maria, "¡ªshoved it into her. Isn''t it amazing? Don''t worry, she''s stable. She won''t die." Her lips curled into a smirk. "Your boss, on the other hand... well, he doesn''t seem to be handling it quite as well." "You¡ªyou''re a monster!" Anna spat. The Matriarch''s smirk widened. "Oh my, thank you." She clapped her hands together, as if delighted, then added, "Since you''ve all been so very helpful, I suppose I¡¯ll return the favor." With a snap of her fingers, an eerie silence settled over the ruins. The wendigos froze mid-motion, their twisted, nightmarish forms locked in place. The ever-present growls, the scraping of claws, the guttural howls¡ªall of it ceased in an instant. "Finally, some peace. What an annoying bunch of cursed creatures," she muttered, shaking her head. Then, she turned back to us. "So, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. The wendigos won¡¯t attack for about thirty minutes¡ªthe ones here, at least. You might want to put some distance between yourselves and your boss, though." She turned on her heel, ready to leave, but desperation clawed at my throat. I couldn''t end like this. I couldn''t¡ª "W-wait." My voice cracked. I forced the words out. "I don¡¯t want to lose control and kill my friends. I beg you¡ªkill me instead. In exchange... I¡¯ll give you something useful. A secret code for the information guild. And whatever else I can offer." She paused. Slowly, she turned back, studying me. "Oh?" A pleased glint flickered in her gaze. "Now that¡¯s an interesting trade. Fine. You have my word¡ªyou won¡¯t kill your friends." Something was wrong. But I had no choice. I swallowed hard. "''The Willow and the Ant are fighting a war''¡ªtell that to the thief guild¡¯s bartender. He¡¯ll handle the rest." The Matriarch let out a delighted laugh. "His soul will make an excellent test subject later. And to think¡ªhe even sold it willingly." My stomach lurched. "No! I didn¡¯t¡ª" My words were cut off as I felt my mind slipping away. My consciousness frayed, and I knew I was losing myself. I¡¯m sorry, my friends. I hope at least two of you survive¡­
"Nooo!" screamed Anna, her voice echoing with fury and despair. "You tricked him!" "I didn¡¯t trick him," I replied evenly, my tone devoid of emotion. "And I will keep my word. You have twenty minutes until the monsters move again. Cry, run away, or die here¡ªI don¡¯t care. If fate wills it, we¡¯ll meet again." With a flick of my finger, Asche and I were back outside. "That was rather brutal," Asche commented, her disapproval evident. "They only have their goddess to blame for giving them false hope. There was none to begin with," I replied, dismissing her judgment. "And you wonder why the Families call you the ''True Evil'' of this world," Asche said, her tone laced with accusation. I turned to glare at her, my voice low and sharp. "I¡¯m as evil as your feeble mind imagines me to be. As evil as you are to the pigs you slaughter. I¡¯m the devil they blame for their failures¡ªnothing more." Asche sighed, her expression softening into something almost pitying. "You hate humans and loathe gods, for reasons I don¡¯t entirely understand. Whatever crimes you believe they¡¯ve committed, wouldn¡¯t it be better to rise above them instead of stooping to their level?" A laugh escaped me, bitter and hollow. "You haven¡¯t seen me at my worst. The fact that they still exist is me being generous. Humans, I can tolerate¡ªto a point. But the divine? Never. They are a pest that must be eradicated." Asche¡¯s gaze turned sorrowful. "Then why bother with this charade at all? If you¡¯re as powerful as you claim, why not attack them outright?" I turned my eyes to the moons above, their light cold and distant. "Because I won¡¯t risk losing my chance¡ªor all my work¡ªjust to satisfy my dead emotions. Destroying them won¡¯t solve my problem." The elemental studied me closely. "What kind of work are we talking about?" I smiled faintly, a smile devoid of warmth. "That¡¯s not for you to know. But I¡¯ll tell you this: I¡¯m neither all-knowing nor invincible. This System... even I must admit its brilliance. The knowledge it spawned and the power hidden in this world are too valuable to destroy. To act without understanding would be a fatal mistake. Even the strongest can be defeated, caged, or destroyed. I won¡¯t gamble everything until I¡¯ve learned more." Asche crossed her arms, her expression skeptical but conceding. "So, despite all your arrogance, you¡¯re cautious. Wiser than I gave you credit for." "Call it what you like," I replied, neither confirming nor denying her observation. The first light of dawn began to break over the horizon, the sun chasing away the night. "Let¡¯s go. I want to talk to that priestess as soon as possible. Hopefully, nothing interrupts this tedious carriage ride." "Alright," Asche said, falling into step beside me. After a moment, she asked, "Do you think those two down there will survive?" "Most likely. Fusing those two divine threads together turned her into a walking holy torch. No mid-tier cursed one or undead would dare go near her." "Should we be worried if she makes it back to the city?" Asche asked, her voice tinged with unease. I waved her concern away. "Who would believe an amalgam like her? If she does make it back, they¡¯ll probably hunt her. And if not... well, we¡¯ll deal with that problem when it arises." Doubt lingered in Asche¡¯s eyes. "Let¡¯s just hope you¡¯re right," she murmured.
"I''m telling you, it was like this when I came!" protested a young female voice, her tone sharp with frustration. "Something must be bugged. The System works flawlessly," argued another, softer voice, filled with a girlish insistence. "Or maybe one of the others has finally grown tired of your humans and decided to launch a first strike?" chimed a third voice, elderly and dripping with sarcasm. "I don¡¯t care who it was; I want it fixed! Send Azmael and Oryl," commanded the first voice, now trembling with anger. "As you wish, my Goddess!" came the swift reply. [Arc 1] Chapter 9 – Queen’s Gate At the edge of a jagged cliff, overlooking a small tribal human settlement nestled in the valley below, two formless beings sat in silence. One was a mass of swirling darkness, its shape ever-shifting like a tattered shroud caught in an unseen storm. The other shimmered with the cold, distant glow of a dying star, its light flickering as though on the verge of collapse. The wind howled around them, tugging at the empty space they occupied, yet neither moved. Below, the settlement¡¯s fires flickered weakly against the encroaching darkness of the night, yet the village itself was alive with celebration. Warriors feasted, reveling in their latest victory, their laughter echoing across the valley as they drank and danced, their hands still stained with the blood of the fallen. The village was buzzing now after returning from yet another victory over another tribe, its people unaware of the ancient entities watching from above. The dark one was the first to stir, its voice a hollow echo slicing through the wind like a whisper trapped in a narrow mountain pass. "They build, they burn, they rebuild. Endlessly repeating the same folly." The fading star barely flickered in response. "And yet, they endure." The dark shroud curled inward, as if contemplating. "For now." The two watched in silence as the humans below celebrated, feasting and dancing without a care¡ªoblivious to the hundreds they had slaughtered just hours before. They rejoiced in their conquest, their songs loud, their joy fleeting. A war won, a tribe conquered¡ªyet unaware of the horror they had inflicted upon another. ¡°Why did you help them?¡± the shadow shattered the cold silence at last. The response came as swiftly as the question, ¡°Do I need a reason to help those in need. The shadow scoffed, "Need? What need? Don¡¯t you see what they did with your blessing? They twisted it for their own selfish desires." ¡°Like every other creature would have,¡± the star countered. ¡°No. Others would have stopped once their goal was fulfilled. But humans?¡± The shadow¡¯s voice darkened, laced with contempt. ¡°They turned against their own. Power was not enough¡ªthey wanted more. And when they could not take, they shunned. Their arrogance knows no bounds.¡± The light drifted closer, "You see one side, I see another." It paused, as if reaching for something unseen. ¡°The mother who took the gem¡ªnot for herself, but to protect her child. Selfless, free from greed.¡± ¡°And yet, instead of sharing its power, she hoarded it, grew stronger, and crushed those beneath her.¡± The shadow turned away, unable to look at the world below any longer. ¡°Your gift did not bring salvation. It became a tool of oppression.¡± A warmth pulsed through the air, the distant light unwavering. ¡°Humans are short-lived. They will learn from their mistakes. Even if it takes time, the next generation will be better.¡± The darkness bristled. "And if not? What if they turn out just like the ones before? I won¡¯t stan¡ª" it began, only to be cut off as the small celestial body shifted, rising into the air and positioning itself directly in front of her. ¡°I cannot stop you if you choose to unleash your wrath upon them. But neither can you stop me from helping them grow.¡± The words were soft yet immovable¡ªa quiet defiance, almost a pout. The shadowy shroud hesitated before letting out a crackling grating laugh. ¡°We¡¯ll see how long your naivety lasts. A year? A millennium? An eon? When they rip open your skin, smog the air, turn your gifts into weapons, and destroy all that you cherished¡­ It is only a matter of time." A sigh rippled through the cold night, like a whisper through rustling leaves. ¡°You may be older than me, but you still project the sins of the past onto them. You know they fear you, don¡¯t you? All of them. The one who lurks in the dark.¡± For the first time, a smile¡ªhollow, bitter¡ªformed on the shrouded figure¡¯s unseen lips. ¡°And they worship you. The light that brings them false hope.¡± Then, after a long pause, she added in a distant voice, ¡°I never asked to be feared. I simply am.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fear you¡­¡± the floating humanoid flickered somberly. The darkness recoiled, almost involuntarily, as if shielding itself from an invisible touch. "And yet, you cannot come too close. You can never touch me. If you did, you would wither away." "You know that isn''t true," her counterpart said, attempting to lighten the mood. ¡°Neither is it false. And you know that, too.¡± The darkness shuddered. ¡°If I only¡ª¡± "One day. One day, I''m sure you''ll find a way," whispered the being, now resembling a swarm of endless fireflies. She flashed a fleeting smile¡ªone only the shroud could see¡ªbefore dissolving into countless shimmering lights, scattering in every direction.
I was sitting atop the carriage, humming softly. There wasn¡¯t much else to do, anyway. A few days had passed since we left that village near the ziggurat. I had no idea what had happened after we departed that morning, but I didn¡¯t really care. Perhaps I might have felt a tinge of guilt if something had befallen the moon elves¡ªbut then again, even that would have been fleeting. Everything was as it was meant to be. The rhythmic creaking of wooden wheels against the dirt road blended with the faint murmurs of the caravan¡¯s moon elves below. The occasional gust of wind rustled through the trees, carrying the scent of damp earth and crushed leaves. It was peaceful. And pretty boring. ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± Aska¡¯s ethereal voice broke through the quiet. She had adjusted remarkably well to her new form over the past few days¡ªmuch to the paladin¡¯s irritation. For some reason, Aska seemed to take great pleasure in teasing her, appearing and disappearing like a mischievous spirit, whispering things that made the woman¡¯s face darken with restrained fury. I looked up at the small bird form Aska had chosen for now¡ªa delicate creature of pale, ghostly feathers¡ªand sighed. ¡°Why do you always have to ask things like that?¡± I muttered, letting myself fall onto my back to stare up at the sky. The clouds drifted lazily above, untouched by the worries of the world below. For a moment, I imagined myself among them, weightless, unbound. Aska landed on my chest, tilting her tiny head. ¡°Because seeing you happy feels... uncanny. I can¡¯t remember you ever being like this in all our countless encounters. Sullen? Sure. But humming? Watching clouds? No, that¡¯s giving me the heebie-jeebies.¡± I huffed out a breath, watching as she hopped a little closer. I didn¡¯t respond right away, too lost in thought. She was right¡ªI was too happy. But I couldn¡¯t tell why. The cause was obviously the System messing with me, but it felt different this time. No memory relapses, no cracks in the seals. So why was my mood so strangely light? A flicker of something unfamiliar stirred in my chest, a warmth that didn¡¯t belong. An image flashed through my mind¡ªa smile. My heart stopped. A crackling laugh erupted from my throat, a sound that would send shivers down the spine of even the most battle-hardened warrior. It was wrong¡ªtoo raw, too unrestrained. A tune of madness filled the morning air, discordant, unraveling, echoing through the dew-kissed dawn like a requiem for something long forgotten. But just as quickly as my emotions flared, the seals reasserted themselves, slamming into place like iron bars locking shut. The laughter died in my throat, leaving behind an eerie silence. Aska, who had caught glimpses of my thoughts through our shared connection, was staring at me in disbelief. Her form flickered, the small bird dissolving into a wisp of shifting mist before reforming, unsettled. ¡°W-Who was that?¡± "Who was who?" I asked, my voice steady, distant. ¡°The¡­ person,¡± she pressed. I raised an eyebrow, but my own mind felt like it had been scrubbed clean. ¡°You really have no idea what I¡¯m talking about, do you?¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°My goddess¡­ just what are you doing to yourself?¡± For the first time in a long while, I had no answer. Aska cursed, clearly irritated. ¡°Okay, I''ll drop it for now, but we have to talk about this at some point.¡± ¡°Why though?¡± I asked, utterly indifferent. ¡°Because you made yourself forget something important?! That¡¯s not normal, that¡¯s just¡ªGoddess, no wonder you¡¯re so fucked up.¡± She snarled. I stifled a laugh. ¡°You worry too much. If I forgot something, then it was because I deemed it necessary.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not¡ª¡± she started, but I interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide. So drop it.¡± My tone left no room for argument. Aska clearly wasn¡¯t happy with the outcome, but she kept quiet. I had no idea why she was so insistent on discussing it later. It was pointless. I didn¡¯t need her to understand my point of view. For mortals, forgetting important details in their lives was terrifying. But for me? It was the easiest way to keep going without losing sight of my goal¡ªthe annihilation of Anansi. - - - - - - "Could you please get down from there?" blurted that teeny tiny beacon of divine annoyance. I looked down at her, unimpressed. "Be grateful that your divine patrons watch over you moon elves, otherwise... "Otherwise what?" she snapped, spite in her tone. "Like a child," screeched Aska into my ear. She perched gracefully on my shoulder in a form I could only describe as a harpyja eagle with a hint of phoenix. Her feathers shimmered in deep indigo and molten gold, with ember-like wingtips that flickered as she moved. A regal crest crowned her head, and her long tail smoldered at the edges, glowing like the last embers of a dying fire. Her ethereal form shifted subtly between elemental states, a fitting form for one bearing the name of an Asche. She radiated an aura of authority and reverence, a presence that demanded respect from anyone who laid eyes upon her. "I heard that," huffed Zary. "But please, get down. We''re almost there, and the guards are patrolling the line. They don¡¯t take kindly to people standing on carriages." I raised my hand in mock surrender. "Alright, fine. We''re coming down. Nothing wrong with stretching your legs a little." The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Zary seemed genuinely relieved that I actually listened to her. Over the past few days, most people had kept their distance, except for Marika and Zary. I was a little disappointed that her mother had chosen fear over curiosity, but it was what it was. I couldn¡¯t exactly blame her. Still, it was a shame¡ªI would¡¯ve loved to learn more about her magic. But it didn¡¯t matter much now. We were nearing the city anyway. With a smirk, I jumped down. Aska followed, her broad wings slowing our descent. I hadn''t even landed yet when Marika came rushing up to me. For her age, she was surprisingly fast on her feet. "Esteemed guest, we''ll be reaching the line soon. From there, it might take a while before we reach the gate. The guards will be making their initial rounds before the final inspection. I''d like you to sit with me in the front carriage when they arrive so they¡¯ll be prepared for us ahead of time. That way, we won¡¯t have to wait as long," she explained. "So you want to use me as a fast-track pass because I look important," I deduced. The moon elf nodded without hesitation. I sighed but followed her to the front. I couldn¡¯t really be mad at her for using me like this. I¡¯d practically asked for it. During the short time we had spent together, I¡¯d grown somewhat fond of Marika. Even if her admiration for the witches bordered on excessive, her enthusiasm for alchemy reignited my own curiosity about magi-craft and how much it had evolved over the years. She had even given me a reference for getting into the more discreet stores that specialized in such things¡ªones where I''d have to pay significantly less. The idea of fixing the high energy consumption issue that kept the Abyssal Depths from exploding was thrilling. My useless creation might just end up being my ticket out of this world. "Stop smiling like that, you might scare the guards," crackled Aska. I shoved her off my shoulder, watching as she flailed dramatically before regaining her composure and perching back in the exact same spot. The old elf beside me merely rolled her eyes, already accustomed to our antics. To an outsider, we might have seemed too relaxed, maybe even carefree, but given how powerful I was, there was no reason to be anything else. I was still surprised by how well I got along with Aska. I''d doubted we could ever be friends, but at least she didn¡¯t loathe me from the bottom of her heart anymore. Right now, we were more like a witch and her familiar. ''We¡¯re being watched,'' Aska noted through our soul-link. I glanced up. ''Someone¡¯s scrying on us. It¡¯s faint, but definitely there. Looks like someone isn¡¯t too pleased that Marika made it to the city.'' With a snap of my fingers, I unraveled the magic that had been spying on us. Marika must have noticed the faint disturbance. "Is everything alright?" she asked. I waved a hand dismissively. "You weren¡¯t lying when you said the nobles aren¡¯t thrilled about your return to the capital." Marika pinched the bridge of her nose, letting out a slow sigh. She didn¡¯t need me to explain further¡ªshe already knew exactly what they had done. Not long after, the dirt road gave way to smooth granite. The new path was nearly twice as wide, lined with massive stone slabs that made the ride far smoother. Twenty minutes later, the wall came into view. And so did the queue. It was a busy day. Dozens of carriages lined the road ahead, creeping forward at a sluggish pace. More were arriving behind us, the flow of merchants and travelers constant. Trade was thriving. What caught my attention was an unused extra lane between the incoming and outgoing traffic. "It¡¯s the lane for nobles and important guests," Marika answered, noticing my curiosity. She smirked. "And if we¡¯re lucky, it¡¯s ours too." Fifteen more minutes passed before we reached the back of the queue. The carriage in front of us was undoubtedly filled with travelers¡ªnot the adventurous kind. Their clothes were too simple, too worn, and they carried no weapons of any kind. Probably job-seekers. When they noticed me¡ªor rather, noticed Aska¡ªtheir faces paled. She shrugged mentally, but I could tell she was mildly offended by their reaction. The line crawled forward, and I was just about to drift off into thought when Marika signaled the arrival of the guards. If I had to describe them, they were pikemen. Their armor was light but flamboyantly decorated¡ªdesigned more to impress than protect. They moved down the line, glancing at each carriage, assessing each traveler. It didn¡¯t take long for them to notice me and Aska. They exchanged a glance, then approached. Only once they stood in front of the carriage did they acknowledge Marika¡¯s existence¡ªwith a frown. "What¡¯s your business here, moon elf?" Marika remained unfazed. "The usual. Trading alchemist goods, restocking supplies, and meeting the witch representative in the capital." The words ¡®alchemist¡¯ and ¡®witch¡¯ made the guards visibly stiffen. Their expressions shifted as they exchanged uneasy glances, flustering into forced smiles. One was about to speak, but Marika cut him off with a dangerously sweet smile. "Oh, and we¡¯re hosting a Matriarch of the Jaegers." The guards paled. Their gazes snapped to me, their eyes widening. And then Aska let out a loud, thundering screech. That was enough. Without another word, the guards muttered a quick apology and hurried back to the gate. Marika laughed. "Now we wait." - - - - - - It didn¡¯t take another ten minutes before a knight on horseback rode up. He took a quick look at me, then gestured for Marika to follow him. So we¡ªand the whole caravan¡ªmoved into the nobles'' lane. "That¡¯s gonna save us the whole day," noted Aska. And I had to agree, this certainly was convenient. Marika, you cunning girl. Passing by the jealous stares of onlookers, we eventually reached the gate. I hadn¡¯t noticed when I teleported out of the city, but now that I saw it again, Queen¡¯s Gate was actually quite beautiful. The passage itself was around fifty feet wide and a hundred and ten feet tall, with a massive steel gate suspended above. On either side, two towering structures¡ªeasily over two hundred and sixty feet tall¡ªloomed over everything, their ballistas aimed outward like silent sentinels. Soldiers patrolled above, their watchful eyes scanning the endless queue. Everything was built from a stone that looked suspiciously like marble, but I could feel something else within it¡ªmana-infused, enhanced with a material I didn¡¯t recognize. Exciting~. Gold, statues, and intricate engravings transformed the gate into a work of art rather than a mere entrance. Climbing roses wove through the architecture, adding an almost delicate contrast to its imposing grandeur. Queen¡¯s Gate didn¡¯t just serve as protection. It was a statement¡ªan extravagant display of the city¡¯s wealth. Eventually, we reached the entrance. Beneath where the gate would shut, a traffic stop had been built in. Compared to the grandeur surrounding it, it looked rather dull¡ªlikely designed to be easily rebuilt should the gate ever need to close fully. As our carriage stopped, a tall knight in heavy plate armor approached, removing his helmet. He looked to be in his mid-thirties, with short brown hair and a scar running over his left eye. "Marika!" he greeted. "I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive." Marika smirked. "Bensin, still as rude as ever." The knight let out a low chuckle. "Good to see you, old girl. I was worried when I heard about those elf hunters lurking near the outer villages. Those nobles are getting greedy." She scoffed. "When have human nobles ever not been greedy?" Bensin sighed. "Ever since they passed that damn law, it¡¯s been harder for common folk to climb the ranks. A damn shame, if you ask me. I¡¯m pushing back against this bullshit as much as I can, but... I¡¯d rather not end up stabbed in some back alley for my troubles." His gaze shifted toward me. "Anyway, I hear you have a certain guest who requires special attention?" Marika nodded, gesturing toward me. "She saved us from bandits¡ªkilled all but their leader, whom we have with us. She is Aska von Asche, a Jaeger Matriarch. The goddess herself sent her our way." Bensin¡¯s expression hardened as his gaze settled on me. He stepped around the carriage, approaching with measured strides before bowing in the proper knightly fashion. "Welcome to the capital, Matriarch. I apologize for the inconvenience, but we need to verify your identity¡ªdiscreetly. I request that you follow me into the tower. There, we can also discuss the bounty on the bandit you captured. If that is acceptable to you." "Very well," I replied, then turned to Marika. "It seems our paths will split here, for now. I have some business in the city to attend to after this, but if I decide to find you later, where will you be staying?" The old elf seemed momentarily surprised by my sudden departure from the group but didn¡¯t protest. She stepped closer, lowering her voice. "You can find me in the western district at the inn ''Dancing Tails.'' And... thank you, esteemed guest. From the bottom of my heart. May the goddesses light your path." With that, I jumped down and followed Bensin toward the massive tower. As I glanced back, I saw Marika smiling and waving as the guards began inspecting the caravan. "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t bother them. Not with the risk of angering a Matriarch," Bensin reassured me. As we entered the tower, countless eyes turned towards us¡ªor rather, towards Aska. I guess her choosing this form was the right move. "I¡¯m surprised you let us through so easily," I commented. Bensin chuckled. "When my soldiers kept rushing back, saying they saw a high-level beast they couldn¡¯t identify sitting on the shoulder of a young woman traveling with Marika¡ªwho was claiming she had a Jaeger Matriarch with her¡ªevery alarm bell in my head went off." He shook his head. "Marika wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this. Still, I have to confirm your identity. Sure, you could just stroll into the city, and no one could stop you¡ªbut you came with her, so I doubt that¡¯s your goal. And as Captain of Queen¡¯s Gate, I have my duties." I smirked. "You¡¯re right. I have no interest in causing a fuss. And I¡¯d appreciate it if word of my arrival didn¡¯t spread too quickly. For everyone¡¯s sake." The captain gulped. "Yes, ma¡¯am." A few minutes later, we reached his office. Two desks sat inside¡ªone large and centered, stacked with paperwork, and another to the right, hidden beneath a precarious mountain of loose documents that had a young woman hidden them. Upon noticing us, she jumped up to salute¡ªonly to knock over the entire stack of papers in the process. "C-Captain!" Bensin pinched the bridge of his nose. "Kathrine, how many times have I told you not to pile everything like that?" "S-Sorry!" she stammered, scrambling to gather the fallen pages. "Apologies for the state of this office," Bensin sighed. "These new laws are a¡­ nightmare. We¡¯re drowning in paperwork just to keep up with regulations. Lemme just get your proof of identification¡ª" "Wasn¡¯t I supposed to prove my identity first?" I interrupted. The captain paused, the gears in his head visibly turning before realization struck. "Ah... I¡¯m so sorry, Matriarch. I¡¯m exhausted. Things have been chaotic since that strange earthquake. No one knows what caused it, but we traced the epicenter back to the temple in the city center. Some mages think unstable mana-crystals are involved, but honestly? No one knows for sure." He took a deep breath. "The verification process is simple. Just show me a spell unique to your family¡¯s magic. If needed, we have a training room." I grinned. "Are you familiar with the Asche Family?" The captain hesitated. "No... but we do have records." He retrieved an old book from his desk and flipped through the pages before stopping at the one he needed. "Asche. A branch family of the Winters. Declared extinct..." His eyes lifted, meeting mine. I smiled. "The Winters exaggerated. They tried to erase us, but our destruction was greatly overstated. What does it say about our magic?" He swallowed. ¡°Ah, right,¡± Bensin muttered, still baffled as he skimmed the book. ¡°"The Asches were known for their ash magic. So far, their abilities were never successfully replicated. The Asches could manipulate the weather¡ªmaking it snow at will¡ªbut their most feared ability was something called the ¡®Aschenfall.¡¯¡± He paused, his expression darkening. ¡°A magic used for¡­ war.¡± His eyes scanned further down the page, his grip on the book tightening. After a moment, he exhaled sharply and closed it. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask you about anything else written in here. But I will ask this¡ªplease, do not use that dreadful war spell inside the city.¡± He shook his head. ¡°By the goddess¡­ you could probably fight on the frontlines and turn the tides of war by yourself.¡± His golden eyes flicked up to meet mine. ¡°But you must be here for a reason.¡± Bensin hesitated, carefully choosing his next words. ¡°I¡ªcan you demonstrate your ash magic in a way that shows its effects without causing harm or destruction? The book was rather... specific about what it can do.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I replied with an overly friendly smile, plucking a piece of paper from the table. A single ashen snowflake materialized above it, drifting down slowly. The moment it made contact¡ªthe paper ignited. Kathrine yelped as the parchment burst into flames, rapidly decomposing into nothing but ashen fragments. Even Bensin took an uneasy step back, his expression flickering between awe and barely concealed fear. ¡°Yeah... that checks out,¡± he muttered, running a hand through his hair before straightening. ¡°You¡¯ve proven your identity. I¡ªuh¡ªapologize for the delay. I¡¯ll finalize the paperwork right away.¡± His hands moved swiftly, writing up the document in less than a minute before pressing an official seal onto the parchment. Before he could hand it to me, I spoke. ¡°Would it be possible for me to take that book? I¡¯m rather curious about what¡¯s written in it.¡± Bensin blinked, then nodded. ¡°S-sure, it¡¯s yours.¡± He hesitated before adding, ¡°We also need to process the bandit''s identity and verify the bounty on his head. Once we''re done, I¡¯ll have the reward sent directly to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. It shouldn¡¯t take more than two hours. You won¡¯t need to come back¡ªjust show them this document, and they¡¯ll handle the rest. Does that work for you?¡± I nodded. He paused, then straightened. ¡°Then I officially welcome you to King¡¯s Garden.¡±
I awoke to the clanking of chains, the lamentations of the others, and the sharp crack of a whip against bare flesh whilst torturers barked orders for silence. Would today be the day? Would someone finally come to my cell and release me from this torment, this loneliness? What had I done to deserve such injustice? By what right did others elevate themselves and deem me less valuable? Did I not have the right to live? Was I not allowed to be happy too? But as usual, nothing happened. The sounds faded, swallowed by the familiar crushing silence. Only my own pitiful, uneven sobs disturbed the cool stillness of my prison now and then. I wanted to know how long I had been here¡ªsince that night when the men stormed into our house and ra¡­ Footsteps. Heavy. Sluggish. Each step a weight against the suffocating air. They would pass me by like always, leaving me drowning in deeper disappointment. Closer. Closer still. Then, suddenly¡ªthey stopped. M-my door. The person was at my door. Were they finally going to kill me? Please, let me die at last. The iron creaked as the door swung open, and a fat little man waddled inside. Greasy hair, a hideous mustache, noble clothes draped over his bloated form¡ªjust like the men my mother used to whisper about in her stories. His stench hit me first¡ªtoo flowery, too thick, too unnatural. It clung to the damp air, sickly sweet, suffocating. Then he spoke, and something even worse hit me¡ªthe stench of rot. "Soon, you''ll finally be auctioned," he huffed, smug despite his labored breath. "I''m sure we''ll find you a¡­" he paused, licking his lips, "suitable buyer. Someone like you is worth a fortune. Especially since you''re still a virgin. Expect some¡­ extra attention in the coming days." A sickening jolt shot through me, and my stomach clenched violently, nausea clawing its way up my throat. I whispered, "Why can''t I just die¡­" [Arc 1] Chapter 10 – A first Glimpse at the System After leaving the gate behind and crossing a swing bridge¡ªa mechanism that could rotate on both sides to allow ship traffic¡ªI was surprised by how much humanity had advanced. Sure, many of these mechanisms were new to them but not to me, yet even I noticed magical gears powered by enchanted ore in ways I had never seen before¡ªonly speculated about. Like that paladin, Richard, had explained, we only had to follow the street. In fact, the church was already visible from the middle of the bridge. It was situated in what looked like an overgrown arena, the structure itself at its center, surrounded by a circular arrangement of tall grey stone pillars. The church had a blue roof, its main entrance facing the road, framed by dense greenery¡ªtrees, bushes, and well-kept grassy areas. To the right, the vegetation thickened into something resembling a small forest. The river bordered the area like a natural boundary. I was sure there was more hidden behind the publicly accessible space¡ªperhaps something sacred or ritualistic. This entire place radiated a peculiar holy energy. Unlike the suffocating, overbearing presence of those paladins, this was something subtler, less intrusive¡­ at least from the outside. If there was a place where those struggling with the System would seek answers, this was it. Aska was silent, simply taking in the view of the city and the extent of human progress. Funnily enough, most people ignored us, which made me smile. I wasn¡¯t as out of place as I had feared, especially since I noticed a significant number of people I could only assume were adventurers. Their attire, their weapons, their mannerisms¡ªit was obvious. Most of them moved in pairs or small groups, only a few daring to travel alone. Unfortunately, none of them were particularly impressive. Some were obviously mages, but their mana¡­ Goddess, had humans grown that much weaker? ''That¡¯s not a very fair comparison, you know?'' noted Aska. I gave her a questioning look, and she rolled her bird-like eyes in exasperation, making her look somewhat comical. ''First, you¡¯re freakishly powerful. Complaining that ants are easy to squash doesn¡¯t say much about the ants. Second,'' she added, stretching her wings slightly, ''I was already one of the strongest humans alive in my time. Comparing me to them is basically the same thing.'' ''Huh. I didn¡¯t think of it like that¡­'' I admitted. I sometimes wondered how powerful Aska really was compared to others. I doubted she would struggle to wipe out this entire city if she wanted to. On a System-level power scale, she would likely be categorized as a demi-goddess, maybe even on the verge of full divinity. Okay, now I wondered how she would fare against my fabricants or one of my T¨¦ada. And speaking of gods and goddesses¡­ That other paladin had mentioned that ordinary people could become demi-gods through the System. But would the divine really allow that? Would they risk someone becoming powerful enough to overthrow them using something they had created? There was definitely more to it, but I doubted that priestess would have the answers I needed. ''Speaking of priestesses, we¡¯re here,'' Aska said through our link. The heavy wooden doors groaned as I pushed them open, a cool breath of air rushing past me as I stepped inside. Immediately, the shift in atmosphere was palpable¡ªoutside, the streets were bustling with noise, but within these walls, silence reigned, as if sound itself dared not disturb the hollow sanctity of this cursed place. Some kind of enchantment, perhaps? A rune? A concealed magic crystal? Even Asche seemed skeptical about this place; she had never been particularly pious. I paused at the threshold, watching how the interplay of light and shadow shaped the space. Sunlight streamed through towering stained-glass windows, but unlike anything I had seen before in crude human architecture, these were made of iridescent, prism-like shards¡ªa material that had not existed in human lands ten thousand years ago. The fractured light cascaded in shifting rainbows, scattering across the polished stone floor and the high, ribbed vaults above. The theatrical display of colors ,shifting as if alive and responding to the faintest motion of my hands only deepened the hatred I had for those structures. They were a Spiel designed to deceive those who entered by creating a mirage of sham holiness and awe¡ªsomething they were expected to bow before, like the miserable worms the so divine perpetrators saw them as. Only more prose lined the long nave stretched before us, flanked by towering columns. Though slender, they soared upward into pointed arches, their surfaces adorned with gilded carvings of celestial figures and curling, dragon-like forms. "Dragons?" I mused, wondering how humans had allowed the depiction of other races in a house of false beliefs within their own capital. ''Maybe this church isn¡¯t exclusive to just one race?'' Aska suggested. ''The paladin mentioned something about class changes and similar things. Maybe this is a place for everyone connected to the System, regardless of their beliefs?'' That made sense. My gaze drifted upward, tracing the shimmering golden details. They gleamed under the fragmented light, casting elongated shadows across the smooth stone in a way that I wondered if humans had truly built this place. It was suspiciously heathenish compared to what I remember them to be like. Did they change¡­ or were they forced to? Only more questions came up when I noticed that between the columns, tall candelabras with enchanted magic crystals flickered, their imitation flames reflecting off the surface, making the entire space breathing with a quiet, living glow. This place was wrong, as if something was lurking up there. I took a cautious step forward, my boots tapping softly against the polished floor. As we moved deeper into the heart of the church, we passed rows of dark wooden pews, each lined with the same intricate gold embellishments curling along the edges. ''There is so much gold in this place, it¡¯s sickening. Also, you keep repeating yourself,'' noted Asche. I grimaced, ''I know, I¡¯m just trying to get some sense into this weird structure. It feels simply wrong, repulsing.'' Asche breathed in, her elemental form quivering, ''Ugh, this horrid stench really isn¡¯t my strong suit.'' I had to agree, the air was thick with the scent of aged incense and something electric, something other¡ªas though magic had seeped into the very stones. I wondered how many of these materials could be useful for my own creations. At the center of the church, beneath the great domed transept, we were forced to stop. Urg. A line of people stood ahead of us, waiting. At the front of it stood someone who looked like a priestess draped in ceremonial attire, her presence demanding attention. She was younger than I had expected for someone in such a role. I couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying to those before her¡ªsome kind of barrier muffled the conversation. I could have tried to bypass it, but why risk throwing away an opportunity like this? ''Let¡¯s wait like the proper citizens we are~,'' I said to Aska. ''Proper¡­ sure,'' she replied doubtfully. Now waiting, I looked above us. A massive chandelier made of cut glass and yet more fucking gold-plated metal hung from the high ceiling. It wasn¡¯t just a simple ornament like the others, though¡ªits prisms captured the ambient light, scattering it in dazzling beams that flickered across the walls like the restless, caged spirits they actually were. I could see them, their souls bound to this place, serving as just another vicious purpose of exhalting the divines. Beneath them, embedded into the very floor we stood on, a circular design shimmered faintly, as if etched with the blood of countless of those light spirits. Their broken forms screamed a harrowing chorus that might sound to mortals like the voices of angels but, to me, were only wails of endless agony. ''This is sickening,'' Asche agreed. I did us both a favor and blocked their voices from reaching us. Ahead of the priestess, beyond the final stretch of the nave, an altar loomed behind her, bathed in an emerald glow. It was crowned by an enormous relief of a dragon, a human, and an elf, not carved from stone but formed from what seemed to be pure, refracted light¡ªa mother spirit. The dragon¡¯s wings stretched wide, its head bowed slightly, and its many-faceted form pulsed with shifting hues, reflecting the false radiance of the floating crystal above the altar. I exhaled slowly, resisting the urge not to destroy this blighted place one the spot but to feel it with my soul. The vastness, the weight, the presence of the being lurking above was omnipresent, pressing in from every direction in a suffocatingly irritating way. This was more than a house of worship. It was a threshold between the mortal, those devils, and the System. My eyes returned to the fossilized body of the mother spirit an¡ª ¡®She died waiting for you, protecting their loved ones,¡¯ a dull voice echoed in my head Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡®Tortured for an eternity for denying the new gods,¡¯ another one joined. ¡®Forced to listen to her screaming children.¡¯ "Who do those voices belong to?!" Asche demanded inside my mind. ¡®A requiem for how you failed them all.¡¯ ¡®Their cries won¡¯t stop just because you refuse to listen.¡¯ ¡®They sing the song of their people, of their slaughter by the divine.¡¯ ¡®They believed in you, in your return.¡¯ ¡°What the fuck is happening?!¡± screamed Aska in my mind. ¡®YoU aBaNdOnEd ThEm.¡¯ ¡®yOu AbAnDoNeD tTeM.¡¯ ¡®YOU ABA¡ª¡¯ I gulped down a vial of my medicine. The voices stopped as if they had never existed. Asche¡¯s voice was gripped with plight ''What was that?¡°I almost would have¡ª'' ''Side-effects. Don¡¯t worry. Once I find a way to use the System, all these problems will vanish.'' A wicked smile spread across my lips. As repulsive as this place was, if not here, then where else would I find answers? Asche clearly wasn¡¯t happy about how much I was withholding from her, but she didn¡¯t have to know. Eventually, I had enough. ''Aska, can you do something so we don¡¯t have to wait this long? This line is moving at a snail¡¯s pace,'' I asked. The harpyja-mix gave me a look, her amusement clear. ''I knew you couldn¡¯t wait.'' I rolled my eyes. ''Yeah, yeah, Mrs. Know-it-all. Any ideas? I think anything I do would throw off the balance of this place and summon a bunch of zealots.'' ''Let me think of something.'' Only a few seconds later, she spread her massive wings and soared upward. Instantly, every person ahead of us turned in shock. A deafening shriek echoed through the sanctuary, the acoustics amplifying it into something ear-splitting. Almost everyone¡ªexcept me and the priestess¡ªclutched their ears in pain. Then she landed right before a group of three young girls who had just finished speaking to the priestess. The guards stationed at the edges of the room were not pleased. They immediately began moving towards her, hands on their weapons. But before they could reach her, the priestess raised a hand, stopping them in their tracks. Only then did I notice something odd about her. A white satin blindfold covered her eyes, adorned with intricate golden embroidery. Then, she pointed at Aska, then at me, and gestured for us to approach. Smirking, I strode past the line, ignoring the angry stares directed at me. As we reached her, she was about to raise another barrier¡ªso I raised one first. The world around us vanished. Now, within a sealed space of my own making, no one outside could hear us. Unexpectedly, the holy messenger didn¡¯t react. "A fine barrier," she remarked instead, praising it. Aska cackled. ''She¡¯s not the least bit afraid of you.'' ''I¡¯m not trying to make everyone scared of me, you know. I just don¡¯t want any eavesdroppers,'' I replied. The priestess smiled faintly. "That is a magnificent bird you have there. And you, as well¡ªthere is something¡­ missing. I cannot feel any connection to either of you." She tilted her head slightly, curiosity evident in her voice. "Tell me, what has brought you here?" "We have questions about the System. How it works, what it does, how we can get inside of it," I stated. The priestess raised an eyebrow. "Those are rather¡­ unique questions." She stepped closer and extended a hand. "May I?" I nodded and allowed her to take my hand. She remained silent for a few moments before speaking again. "Curious. Very curious. I feel no connection between you and the System, nor any of the gods. It¡¯s not as though you were removed from it¡ªyou were never part of it to begin with." Her grip tightened slightly, a furrow forming in her brow. "But¡­ there is a connection. A single thread. It seems as if¡ª" I seized her wrist, and in an instant, my soul surged forward, jagged tendrils of pure darkness latching onto her own like barbed hooks. They slithered through the unseen fabric of her being, twisting, boring deeper, unraveling her defenses fiber by fiber. Her breath hitched¡ªno, choked¡ªas the invasive presence of my soul coiled around her very essence and physical body alike, sinking in with a force that wasn¡¯t meant to be resisted. Aska screeched in alarm. "Whoa, calm down! What the fuck just happened?!" I tightened my grip. "What. Did. You. See?!" The priestess gasped for breath, her lips trembling. "I¡ªI couldn¡¯t¡ªsee it¡­" Her soul didn¡¯t lie. I released her, and she collapsed to the floor, coughing, struggling to catch her breath. But just as I was about to retract my essence from hers, something caught my attention. Something that shouldn¡¯t have been there. A seal. The priestess, still clutching her throat, looked at me with widened eyes. She felt it too¡ªthe moment I had touched something hidden deep within her. I narrowed my eyes. "Who are you, really?" She stared at me, confusion spreading across her face. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." Her soul spoke the truth. Aska flapped her wings sharply, exasperated. "For fuck¡¯s sake, could you not start choking people the second they touch you¡ªafter you let them? Goddess, you can¡¯t just go around grabbing people like that!" "Hard to not react when the System keeps messing with my seals," I muttered, annoyed. "Remind me to adjust them later." My gaze flickered back to the priestess¡ªif she even was one. "Are you aware there¡¯s a divine seal locking something away inside your soul?" She blinked in stunned silence. "H-Huh?" "You know, before tearing through someone¡¯s soul, maybe you should at least ask for their name first," Aska remarked dryly. "Fine," I relented. "Are you that priestess called Alicia?" She nodded, still recovering from the sudden exchange. "I am. May I ask yours?" "You can call me Aska," the harpyja said first. "Call me Asche," I responded. ''That¡¯s my name!'' Aska protested. ''What does it matter? It¡¯s not like I have one,'' I said, shrugging. ''How about Bitch?'' Aska suggested. With a flick of my fingers, she was launched into the barrier with a satisfying thud. I swore I heard a weak, "Worth it¡­" as she slid to the ground. Alicia¡¯s expression turned panicked. "Wh-what just happened?!" "The bird-brain flew into the barrier," I said, completely truthfully. "She¡¯s not the smartest, you know." "O-Okay¡­" "Anyway," I continued, turning my attention back to her. "Priestess Alicia, it seems you aren¡¯t aware of your own condition. An easy fix. I co¡ª" "No!" she interrupted, stepping back. "If there is a seal, then there must be a reason for it! Everything the gods do is for a reason! We are their lambs, guided by their brilliance." "Suure," I drawled sarcastically. She suddenly brightened, as if realization had struck her. "You must have been sent by them! A trial to test my faith and understanding. Yes! This darkness within you¡­ the abyss hidden behind your eyes¡­ You are a lost lamb seeking guidance! Let me help you!" "You broke the priestess," Aska muttered. "Let¡¯s hope she can help us," I said, then asked aloud, "I really hope so. We need to know about the System. Can you explain it?" "Of course!" Alicia beamed. "The System is a blessing granted to every being in this world by the gods and goddesses. It slumbers within every soul, awakening at a set time¡ªfive years old for humans. "A holy display will appear before you, showing your name, race, gender, level, gained experience, titles, classes, attributes, skills, sk¡ª" "Stop. Stop, stop, stop." I groaned. "Don¡¯t infodump me like that when I have no frame of reference." Alicia bowed slightly. "Apologies. I may have a better way to show you." She pulled out an identification card. "This is a System Card. It functions like an Adventurer¡¯s ID and can be used to verify identity, rank, and achievements." I studied it. "Alicia: Age 19. Level: 32. Class: Saintess. Job: High Priestess of the World Church (King¡¯s Garden)." Huh. Handy. ¡°Does it update automatically, or does it need to be redone?¡± ¡°That depends¡ªnot everyone can afford that luxury. Normally, if you only have a standard one, you need to visit the church at least once a year to update it. But if you have one like mine, it updates automatically,¡± she explained further. "Can it be altered?" I asked and gave her the card back. Alicia hesitated. "Yes, but only when a new one is created. Some skills allow manipulation¡­ but it¡¯s rare." Interesting. "Skills? Like¡­ okay, try to explain it to me as if I were really stupid," I asked. "O-okay¡­" Alicia hesitated for a moment before nodding to herself. "Skills are things a being can do. They reflect a person''s origins, natural ability, training, and experience. The more you use them, the stronger they become." Her fingers traced the symbols on the System Card, and they rippled as if responding to her touch, alive in some unseen way. A small orb of divine light flickered into existence above her palm, its glow irritatingly pure. It hovered there for a brief moment before she closed her fingers, snuffing it out. "Or they can be passive," Alicia continued, and as she did, a golden glow briefly surrounded her body. "Always present, offering silent benefits. The one you see right now protects me against necrotic magic." I frowned. "So, skills¡­ can be trained?" She nodded. "Use them often, and they will grow. Neglect them, and they will eventually stagnate. But then, there are also abilities¡ªsomething far greater." With a flick of her finger, a singular, radiant mark hovered between us, glowing with a deeper, divine light. "Abilities are unique," she explained. "They are not learned simply through effort. They are gifts of the body, the mind, or the soul. Sometimes, a deity grants them, but those are rare. A mage might wield [Arcane Overflow], channeling pure magic beyond what their vessel can normally contain, preventing them from suffering [Mana Exhaustion]. They aren¡¯t just techniques; they are part of what you are. Aska exhaled beside me. "So, abilities are special?" "Yes," Alicia affirmed. "They define you in ways skills never could. A skill can be learned by anyone with effort. An ability¡­ is what sets you apart. They are thresholds that require specific conditions to be unlocked. Some conditions are well-known, but many remain secret or closely guarded treasures. Abilities can affect passive skills and skill trees, but explaining all of that would be pointless without you two actually having access to the System." I rubbed my temples. "Alright, I get the basic idea. But without actually using the System, it really feels pointless to go into more detail. It seems very experience-driven." Alicia nodded. "Yes. You need experience to level up, gain attribute points, access classes, and upgrade skills and abilities." "Yes, yes, I understand," I said, waving a hand dismissively. Of course, I had more questions, but discussing this now wouldn¡¯t be as useful as actually getting inside the System. Once I was in, I could ask her as much as I wanted. For now, the priority was finding a way in. As if she could sense my next question, Alicia continued, "As for how to enter the System¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure. But I might find something in the Cathedral Archives. There are records about the Dark Times, when Eternal still roamed this world." "How long will that take?" I asked. The high priestess thought for a moment. "A week should be enough. Meet me here again after the night bell rings, once the sun has set." "Thank you, priestess," I said politely. She bowed. "I wish I could do more to help you now, lost sheep. But I will do my utmost to pass this trial." I sighed but didn¡¯t say anything. "Aska, let¡¯s go," I called. The moment I dropped the barrier, I was immediately surrounded by heavily armored church guards. "Let them through!" Alicia commanded. "I¡¯m fine. They did nothing wrong." The guards hesitated but eventually stepped aside, still glaring at us. But, like the well-trained dogs they were, they obeyed their master. Once outside, I continued down the street toward the Adventurers'' Guild. ''So¡­ what did she see that suddenly made her act like a¡­ well, fanatic?'' Aska asked. "Who knows," I hummed. Aska grumbled but didn¡¯t push further. ''Let¡¯s exchange ideas and thoughts about what we just learned about the System while we walk,'' I offered. ''Yeah, let¡¯s do that. I still don¡¯t understand some of the details.'' ''Alright, so¡­'' [Arc 1] Chapter 11 – Good Drinks, Bad Decisions, and the wrong Person to annoy… Eventually, after my discussion with Aska about what we had just learned about the System, we reached the Adventurers'' Guild. I was relieved to finally be off the streets¡ªit was simply too crowded for my taste. As we walked, I listened in on passing conversations. Apparently, the road we were using was called the eastern road and ran through the Eastern District. This area was filled with guilds, taverns, shops, and more expensive inns. I also overheard mentions of a large barracks, warehouses, and the middle-class residential area. Many successful shop owners, higher-ranked adventurers, and mercenaries lived here. That was about the most useful information I picked up. Most of what people talked about was shockingly personal. It was fascinating to hear what people casually discussed when they assumed no one was listening¡ªor that their words were drowned out by the roar of the masses. Take Ralph, for example. He was sitting outside a the bar we had just passed. Apparently, he had slept with his best friend¡¯s wife¡­ and his best friend. Neither of them knew about the other. And Ralph himself? Completely unaware that his wife was having an affair with the baker¡¯s wife, who was currently gossiping about it with her friends in a pastry shop across the street. I had no idea which bakery she was talking about, but from the way she spoke, it was highly possible she was sleeping with multiple women. Amusing. As we continued, I noticed a diverse mix of people in the district. Among the humans and elves, dwarves were well-represented¡­ and so, unfortunately, were enslaved beast-kin. I shuddered as I spotted many of them dressed in¡­ questionable clothing. A few people mentioned the red-light district located further inward, but that wasn¡¯t relevant to me. At least, not right now. I also spotted a group of four youths heading in the same direction as us. The one in front had a smug expression, exuding overconfidence. Behind him, a figure in fancy white armor followed, wearing a polite smile. Two others trailed after them, cloaked in long robes that concealed their features. Their stature didn¡¯t give away whether they were male, female, or something else entirely¡ªnot that it mattered. They were clearly adventurers. And with how packed the road was, it made sense to follow them. Actually, I was surprised by just how busy this street was. One reason, I realized, was that most of the residential buildings weren¡¯t directly on the main road. Instead, they were set back by a row or two, reducing noise pollution for the people living here while still ensuring that the shops remained highly visible. Clever design for humans. Even though this wasn¡¯t the craftsmen¡¯s district, which was where Marika would be, many blacksmiths, weapon, and armor shops lined the road. Alongside them, I saw herbal stores, pharmacies, magic tool shops, and other specialized workshops. I really hoped those four ahead of us would reach their destination soon. I disliked being in crowds like this¡ªit had never been my strong suit. A wave of nausea crept over me. Was it the System trying something again? Or just my distaste for tight masses of people? Yet what truly surprised me was how much I blended in. With the sheer number of oddly dressed people around, I didn¡¯t stand out at all. Adventurers walked alongside me, wielding massive axes, broadswords, swords embedded with glowing gems, and armor crafted from materials I had¡ªonce again¡ªnever seen before. Maybe I should visit one of those shops later and see what was worth buying with the money I had gained. Eventually, the group of four finally reached their destination¡ªa massive, luxurious yet oddly shabby-looking building. A well-crafted sign hung above the entryway, decorated with an emblem of a sword, shield, and wand. Beneath it, in golden letters, the words ¡®Adventurers'' Guild¡¯ gleamed. So here we were. From within the guildhall, melodic music and rowdy voices spilled out. A steady flow of people came and went¡ªmostly in groups of three or four. The four I had been following walked in. So did we. - - - - - - We stepped through the threshold of the Adventurers'' Guild, and immediately, the air thickened with the scents of roasted meat, ale, sweat, and ambition¡ªa concoction that was both repulsive and mildly amusing. The interior was a crude attempt at grandeur. To the left, the hall mimicked a tavern, filled with mercenaries, bounty hunters, and would-be heroes slumped over their wooden tables. Mugs clinked, and hushed conversations carried an air of conspiracy. The dim light from the crystal wall sconces barely illuminated their grime-covered faces, yet their souls burned with a reckless hunger. At the far end, a bar stretched across the wall, manned by a beast-kin bartender with deadened eyes, pouring drink after drink with mechanical precision. A bard strummed a tune in the corner, singing of old human kings and lost empires¡ªas if such tales were worth remembering. How quaint. To my right, a massive bulletin board loomed, its surface layered with parchments. Each one carried a promise of coin¡ªbounties, commissions, trade requests, and odd jobs. A spiral staircase at the far side ascended upward to what I assumed was a second floor. I would check that out later. My gaze drifted to the grand central countera massive, 33-foot-long stretch of wood, serving as the bureaucratic throne of the guild. Four workers stood behind it, stamping documents, answering inquiries, and assigning contracts. The queue moved somewhat quickly, which was a relief. Smug-Face¡ªthe one I had followed here¡ªlined up, while the rest of his group settled into a shadowed corner of the tavern area. I also stepped into the line, choosing the fastest-moving queue. The receptionist at my station exuded authority. Unlike the adventurers she served, she bore no battle scars, no weapons clinking at her side¡ªyet the mana she radiated was impressive for a human in this kind of job. There were a few stronger presences in the room, but it was clear that receptionists here were trained to hold their ground against brash adventurers or overly ambitious fools. Her uniform was immaculate¡ªa fitted navy-blue jacket embroidered with silver insignia, its high collar lending her an air of professional discipline. A delicate chain, adorned with the official guild emblem, rested across her chest. Her long, chestnut-brown hair was pinned into a tight bun, not a strand out of place¡ªthough a few stubborn locks framed her face, softening the otherwise severe look. Her sapphire-blue eyes were sharp, calculating, carrying a quiet storm behind them, ready to deal with troublemakers. As expected, this line moved the quickest. When I finally stepped up to the counter, a glint of recognition flared in her eyes. She inclined her head in a measured bow¡ªdeep enough to acknowledge my status, but not so much as to grovel. "Welcome to the Grand Adventurers'' Guild, King¡¯s Garden, honored guest," the receptionist greeted, her voice smooth, professional, and carefully neutral. "Captain Bensin informed us of your arrival. Thanks to his distinct description of you and your tamed beast, no further identification is required." Her tone never wavered. No fear, no hesitation. Even Bensin, the guard captain, had shown a hint of unease upon realizing I was a Matriarch, but this woman? Completely composed. A true professional. "Unfortunately, due to an accounting error, your bounty money was mistakenly sent to the vault. We are currently retrieving it," she continued. "As an apology for the inconvenience, we will include extra gold as compensation and extend an invitation for you to eat and drink at our expense, Madam Asche." I narrowed my eyes slightly but didn¡¯t argue. At least they were handling it quickly. "Fine. Just bring the money to my table once it¡¯s here," I said, my tone sharper than necessary. I had no interest in lingering in a place like this longer than I had to. She bowed again, unfazed, and I turned on my heel, heading toward the tavern area. - - - - - - Luckily, a small table for two was still unoccupied near the group of adventurers I had followed earlier. It was also far from the stage, which was a bonus¡ªI had no interest in listening to whatever dramatic ballad was being sung tonight. I sat down, leaned back, and listened in. They didn¡¯t seem to notice me or Aska who had perched on the opposite side of the table¡ª, too focused on their own conversation. The one in white armor spoke first her voice casual as she asked, "What do you think we¡¯ll get for those extra parts? We had, like, twenty, right?" Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Maybe ten or fifteen gold, plus some silver," answered a feminine voice. "Would¡¯ve been way more if this idiot¡ª" she jabbed a finger at the hooded figure across from her "¡ªdidn¡¯t keep using fucking explosion spells. Seriously, what is it with you and blowing things up?" A small, shy voice mumbled from beneath the hood, barely audible. "B-but¡­ e-explosions are great¡­" "Really? Now you''re acting all meek? You literally screamed at the top of your lungs a few hours ago, ''WUAHAHA! DIE, DIE, DIE, YOU INSIGNIFICANT ANTS! FEEL THE POWER OF¡ª''" She suddenly jumped up, pressing both hands over her teammate¡¯s mouth before she could continue. "Pleeease stooop!" she whined, her face flushing. The one in white armor, clearly amused, chuckled. "Come on, Fara, don¡¯t tease her so much." "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop," Fara relented, waving dismissively before grinning. "Let¡¯s get some ale!" "Finally, something I can agree with," Whitey said, relieved. "Y-yeah¡­" mumbled the tiny one¡ªpipsqueak, I decided. She was relatively small, possibly a dwarf? They placed their order, and soon, a serving wench arrived with four mugs filled with something that looked like beer but smelled like mead. As they took their first sips, the conversation shifted. "Have you heard about the sightings near the Black Forest?" Fara asked, taking a large gulp of her drink. "Ah, yeah¡­" Whitey frowned, tapping his fingers against the table. "Something about wendigos." "Wendigos? Plural?" the pipsqueak asked, her voice uneasy. "Is that even possible?" ''Think those are our wendigos?'' Aska mused, gloating. ''Could be. Or it might have nothing to do with us. Maybe an Emperor''s roaming nearby?'' I replied, turning my attention back. "Dunno," Whitey admitted, her tone grim. "But honestly, it creeps the shit out of me. Best to play it safe and avoid any quests near that area." "Forewarned is forearmed," mumbled the definitely-not-a-dwarf girl. "Totally right, Mai!¡± her peers chorused, laughing as they raised their mugs again. Fara was the first to slam her drink down, already looking a little tipsy. "Aaaah¡ªI love this shit!" she declared, then lifted her mug again with an overly dramatic flourish. "A toast to being adventurers! Let¡¯s make a ton of gold and live the good life!" "Aye!" her party and others around her cheered, clinking their mugs together. I leaned back slightly, watching them, calculating. Wendigos near the Black Forest, huh? Could be a quick coin, if needed. - - - - - - The girls praised their drinks so much that I decided to order a mug as well, along with something they called a Roaster Borg. It was the most expensive dish on the menu, and the moment I mentioned it, a few people actually turned to look at me. Not long after my order was taken¡ªjust in time for Mr. Smugface to return, looking even smuggier than before as the bag of coins clinked in front of him. I didn¡¯t know why, but I had the sudden and overwhelming urge to kill him. "Woah, rude! You didn¡¯t wait for me!" he blurted. "Whoever comes too late is punished by life," Mai replied curtly. Smuggy shot her a glare. "Ha-ha, very funny, Mai. Don¡¯t forget your own words when we¡¯re at the inn later." Mai¡¯s face flushed deep red. Fara just rolled her eyes and downed the rest of her brew in a single gulp. Now that their hoods were off, I could finally see the two women¡¯s faces. Or rather, girls¡ªthey looked no older than eighteen, though appearances could be deceiving. Given that neither were human, they could be younger or far older than their looks suggested. Fara, the elf, was from the moon tribe¡ªlong, pointed ears, silver hair, and pale skin. A surprise, considering what Marika had told me. Smuggy leered at her. "You know¡­ maybe it¡¯s time for you to join our evening fun." She stiffened, her disgust evident, but she said nothing. "Thought so." He grinned and reached out, dragging his fingers along her smooth skin. Fara shuddered in fear. He leaned closer, his lips at her ear, and whispered, "You''re just an elven slave. You''ll never be anything else." ''Yeah, that figures¡­'' Aska muttered in disgust. And I had to agree. For a moment, her gaze met mine¡ªpleading, desperate. Gone was the lively girl who had just been laughing and drinking. In her place was someone who wanted nothing more than freedom. Smugface noticed my stare and turned his head towards me. "Mmhh, who do we have here?" he sneered. "Another bitch? You eavesdropped on our conversation, didn¡¯t ya? Maybe you should join us too. I¡¯m good, ya know~" I tried to stifle my laughter but failed. What started as amusement quickly escalated¡ªlouder, wilder, until it morphed into maniacal howling. Aska burst into laughter as well, her usual voice echoing in my mind while her harpyja form shrieked through the guild. A bird cackling like a madwoman only made it funnier. By the time we regained our composure, nearly everyone in the guildhall had turned to stare. Concerned. Annoyed. Even the bard had stopped playing. The smug bastard stood frozen, his mouth agape, his expression one of pure shock. "G-gods, oh gods¡­" I wiped a tear from my eye. "You humans are so ridiculous¡ªhaa, I can¡¯t remember the last time I laughed so hard." His face twisted in rage. "You insolent whore! Do you know who I am?! Who my father is?!" I tilted my head. "Do you know who I am?" His cheeks burned red. "How dare a lowly wo¡ª" Before he could finish, Aska struck. With blinding speed, she launched herself at him. In an instant, her massive talons slammed into his chest, and with a sickening crunch, he was sent flying¡ªstraight into the wall. The stone cracked upon impact, dust and debris raining down. The boy slumped to the floor, coughing blood. To my surprise, he stood up¡ªslowly, but he did. His armor, however, was badly damaged. ''Huh. I thought I hit him harder¡­'' Aska sounded genuinely disappointed. ''I kinda wish I could just make him explode, but that seems like too much effort right now,'' I lamented. While Smuggy was struggling to breathe, the wench arrived with my order¡ªcompletely unbothered by the ongoing chaos. She placed the food down gracefully, as if this were just another night at the guild. Others, however, were starting to back away, realizing that this wasn¡¯t over yet. I took a sip of the ale, mildly surprised by how good it actually was, and watched as the boy stumbled towards me, muttering curses under his breath. He looked around at the silent crowd. "What the fuck are you all looking at?!" he spat. "You," I said, taking another sip. "Making a fool of yourself." "You lowborn bitch!" he snarled, his hand curling into a fist¡ª Aska shrieked again. He flinched, stepping back instinctively. "WHY THE FUCK IS A BEAST LIKE THAT ALLOWED IN HERE?!" he bellowed. "Someone, call the receptionist!" As if on cue, the receptionist from earlier arrived, balancing a silver tray with my reward. "Madam Asche," she said, her voice polite, unwavering. "We have retrieved your funds. The Guild Leader also asks that you minimize property damage during your stay." Her gaze flickered toward the boy, unimpressed. Then back to me. "If there¡¯s anything else, please let us know." With his flabbergasted expression still fresh in my mind, the receptionist turned and walked away. I could hear the whispers around us. Speculation. Fear. Recognition. I glanced at the pouch of gold, casually counting the coins, completely ignoring the seething presence behind me. "Let¡¯s go," Smuggy muttered to his group. They began to stand up. "Did I allow you to leave?" I said, my voice low, still focused on my gold. The girls froze. The boy, however, scoffed. "Hey, I said we¡¯re leaving! Stand up!" I sighed. For the first time since the fight started, I stood. Silence fell. Even the whispers died out. Smuggy was taller than me, which seemed to restore some of his confidence. His smug smirk returned, his face so wonderfully smashable. "You¡¯re just some beast tamer. Without your bird, you¡¯re nothing," he sneered. ''This boy isn¡¯t learning,'' Aska muttered. ''Yeah, he isn¡¯t,'' I agreed. ''And I¡¯m really not in the mood to be treated like this.'' I ignored him, walking past him towards Fara. His anger flared as he watched me. "You know," I said to the frightened girl, "I came into town with a group of moon elves. They¡¯re under the protection of Marika the Alchemist. If you want, I can take you to her." Fara¡¯s eyes lit up at Marika¡¯s name, only to dim once more as the idiot opened his mouth. "Hahaha, more moon elves? Where can I buy them? I bet they ar¡ª" I snapped. With a single flick of my wrist, he was sent flying across the guildhall¡ªstraight into the bulletin board on the opposite wall. The force shattered the wooden frame. Parchments flew everywhere. The people at the tables barely dodged in time. The scent of sweet mouthwatering iron filled the air. Then I noticed¡ªhis arm had landed on the other side of the room. None of the girls dared to move. Neither did anyone else. The room was frozen in silence, the weight of my raw power still lingering in the air like lightning, coiled and waiting to strike. A loud clap shattered the tension. All eyes turned upwards. On the second floor, standing where he could see everything, was an elderly man¡ªthough ¡®elderly¡¯ was a stretch. He looked to be in his fifties, but there was nothing frail about him. Tall and broad-shouldered, he carried himself with the quiet confidence of a man who had survived many battles. His slicked-back black hair was streaked with silver, giving him an air of seasoned authority. His face was severe, chiseled, marked by sharp, angular features. But what stood out the most were his piercing golden eyes, glowing with a dangerous intensity as he scanned the room. His white military-style coat contrasted against the simple but well-tailored shirt beneath, which did little to hide his well-built frame. I didn¡¯t sense mana from him. No, what he radiated was something else entirely¡ªan aura. A sword-master. A real one. His gaze landed on me, unwavering. Measured. Calculating. ¡°Madam Asche,¡± he said, voice steady and authoritative. Not a trace of fear. "I would request that you stop dirtying your hands with the likes of him. I am certain you have more important matters to attend to." I studied him for a moment¡ªthe obvious guild leader. "Fine," I said, lifting my hand in mock surrender. "I won¡¯t do anything more¡­ unless he provokes me again." I turned to the girls. "I¡¯m taking this one with me." My gaze settled on Fara. "She¡¯s under my protection now. Any objections?" The guild master didn¡¯t even hesitate. "I am in no position to deny a request from you, Madam Asche." His tone was level, almost bored, as if he had already expected this outcome. "Frankly, I am relieved that this is the only damage done today. I would rather not have to rebuild my guild." Murmurs swept through the crowd. Now, every eye in the room was locked on me, whispering, wondering: Who was she, exactly, to receive such treatment? I didn¡¯t care. "I appreciate your cooperation," I said simply, then turned to Fara. "You¡¯re coming with me. I¡¯ll take you to your people." Then, to the other two. "You¡¯re free to follow her. Probably the smartest choice." They hesitated but nodded. Without a word. I grabbed my reward, storing it away effortlessly into my subspace storage¡ªand that alone was enough to send another wave of shock through the room. Gasps. Muttered disbelief. I was about to step out the door when¡ª "Did I allow you bitches to leave?" A blood-choked voice spat from behind. I turned. Smugface was still alive¡­ barely. I sighed. "Asche," I murmured. "You know what to do." But she was already moving. The moment the door swung shut behind us, the screaming began¡ªgruesome, prolonged. The distinct wet tearing of flesh. A gurgling cry for mercy. A final, choking gasp. None came. I stepped onto the stone streets, exhaling in satisfaction. A crowd had already gathered outside¡ªguards and soldiers pushing through the curious onlookers. No one stopped me. No one even tried. A happy smile spread across my face. One might think that I had utterly destroyed my attempt at staying incognito, but I didn¡¯t care. I turned to the three girls, their expressions unreadable. Only Fara didn¡¯t look afraid. "Say," I said lightly. "I want to go shopping. Looking for rare ores, gems, and magic tools. Where can I find them?" "I-I can show you a place," Fara offered quickly. I smiled. "That would be wonderful." Aska returned to my side, landing effortlessly. Her plumage was spotless. Not a drop of blood¡ªwhat a shame. ''Job¡¯s done,'' she said simply. I beamed at her. ''Good job~ Wanna go shopping?'' ''Oh yeah, why not.'' ''Perfect.'' I turned on my heel. ''Let¡¯s go.'' I stopped abruptly and cursed under my breath. Aska tilted her head. "What¡¯s wrong?" I exhaled through my nose, feeling a mix of annoyance and regret. ¡°¡­I never ate my food.¡± [Arc 1] Chapter 12 – Venturing the City I picked up the first sample¡ªa small, marble-sized chunk of metal¡ªand at the same time, glanced at the corresponding document containing its description. ¡®Tempestium¡ªan uncommon bronze-like alloy infused with the fury of the storm, its surface crackling with latent static energy.¡¯ The stormshard crystals required to forge it were found in stormy mountains and lightning-wracked cliffs. Perfect for lightning-type magic, though it apparently had other applications as well. I rolled the metal between my fingers, feeling the raw electric energy thrumming beneath its surface. Quite impressive. Setting it down, I reached for another sample¡ªa milky-white marble. ¡®Veilstone¡ªa mist-veined metal infused with the eerie hush of an eternal fog, its very essence woven with the secrets of the unseen. Those who wield weapons made from it find themselves slipping between the real and the unreal.¡¯ Interesting. What could it actually do, though? I skimmed the rest of the description¡­ enhanced stealth and illusion magic. Weapons forged from it could sever illusions and dispel false realities. It could even absorb surrounding mist, allowing the wielder to vanish into fog. Now that was useful, but¡­ still not quite what I needed. I glanced at the vendor¡ªan old dwarf, clad in expensive merchant attire, clearly a seasoned trader. "Do you have anything suited for magic-tech?" I asked. "Something highly durable under constant rising pressure, won¡¯t bend, and has high magic conductivity?" The dwarf stroked his beard, his fingers running through the thick, wiry strands as he let out a thoughtful grunt. "Aye¡­ we¡¯ve got two metals that fit yer fancy, but lemme tell ye, they don¡¯t come cheap. Rarer than a sober dwarf at a feast, they are, an¡¯ worth their weight in platinum." His keen eyes narrowed as he sized me up. "But first, lass, I¡¯ll be needin¡¯ to see some proof o¡¯ who ye claim to be." I nodded, handing him the parchment Bensin had given me. The merchant unfolded it, his sharp eyes scanning the words in silence. As he reached the end, his bushy brows lifted slightly, and he gave a slow, thoughtful nod. "Aye¡­ that¡¯s a fine bit o¡¯ proof, that is," he murmured, his tone shifting to one of newfound respect. He straightened, stroking his beard with a measured look. "Didn¡¯t reckon I¡¯d be standin¡¯ in me own shop facin¡¯ a Matriarch. A rare honor, indeed." He turned toward the back of the store and bellowed, "Balgrom! Haul yer arse over here and bring me some Nephryx and Astralyte, will ya?" A voice shouted in response, followed by the sound of crates being shifted. I leaned on the counter. "So, what can those two metals do?" The dwarf smirked. "Ah, well, Madam, let me tell ye proper." The dwarf tapped the counter for emphasis, his thick fingers drumming against the wood. "Nephryx, now that''s a metal worth its weight in gold. Sturdiest thing we got¡ªperfect for holdin¡¯ against sustained, high-pressure forces. Won¡¯t bend, won¡¯t warp, but strike it too sudden-like, and it¡¯ll crack like a frostbitten stone. A tricky thing to work with, aye, but damned near impervious to magic tamperin¡¯. Ye want somethin¡¯ that won¡¯t be messed with by wayward spells? Nephryx is what ye need." He gave a knowing shrug. "Heavy as a mountain¡¯s arse, though. Hope ye¡¯ve got the strength to wield it proper." "And Astralyte?" I prompted. The dwarf¡¯s eyes gleamed as he leaned in, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. "Ah, now Astralyte¡­ that¡¯s a right marvel of a metal. The highest magic conductivity ye¡¯ll find. Scratch a rune into it, and it lights up with barely a whisper of mana. That¡¯s why enchanters and battle-mages go mad for the stuff. It acts like a perfect conduit, lettin¡¯ spells flow through like a river with no banks, no resistance." His grin widened, revealing a few golden teeth. "But where it truly shines? Reality-warpin¡¯ magic." I raised a brow. "Reality-warping?" The dwarf nodded, tapping the counter again for emphasis. "Aye. Astralyte itself is untouched by distortions o¡¯ space or time¡ªit won¡¯t bend, won¡¯t twist, won¡¯t get caught in none o¡¯ that nonsense. But when ye forge it into a tool for such magic? It makes those spells hit harder, last longer, reach further. Course, there ain¡¯t but a handful o¡¯ folk alive who can actually wield that kinda power¡ªmaybe ten at best¡ªbut for them?" He let out a low chuckle. "It¡¯s a bloody game-changer." Aska huffed in my mind. ''That sounds too good to be true.'' I had to agree. "And what¡¯s the catch?" The dwarf¡¯s chuckle deepened into a knowing laugh. "Aye, there¡¯s always a catch." He leaned forward, arms crossing atop the counter. "Both metals are rarer than a sober dwarf at a feast and found in places no sane soul wants to tread. But if ye¡¯re askin¡¯ which is scarcer? Astralyte, by far. Ye only find it where dimensional rifts have scarred the land. Trackin¡¯ those places is damn near impossible¡ªhalf the time, they don¡¯t even show up on maps. And when ye do find one? It¡¯s always smack in the middle of a high-magic-density zone, crawlin¡¯ with nasties that¡¯d make even veteran hunters piss themselves.¡± He exhaled sharply and straightened, rubbing his beard in thought. "Now, Nephryx? It¡¯s easier to locate, aye, but mining it¡¯s another beast entirely. It¡¯s buried deep within crystalline caverns, where the walls themselves shimmer like a trapped sky. And the creatures that live down there?" He let out a low whistle. "They ain¡¯t just dangerous¡ªthey¡¯re the kind that make S-Rank adventurers rethink their life choices. Whole expeditions go in, and sometimes, not even their bones come out." He fixed me with a shrewd gaze, tapping a thick finger against the counter. "That¡¯s why these metals fetch the prices they do. One wrong move, and the miners end up as nothin¡¯ more than a meal for whatever¡¯s lurkin¡¯ in the dark." I exhaled. "So they¡¯re expensive." "Aye, that they are, Matriarch," the dwarf said, a newfound glint of respect in his deep-set eyes. "¡¯Bout the size o¡¯ these marbles, eh?" He gestured toward the shimmering samples with a heavy hand, his voice carrying the weight of an old craftsman well-versed in his trade. "Each one¡¯ll run ye a hundred gold coins. A full ingot? That¡¯ll cost ye a platinum, plain an¡¯ simple." I let out a low whistle. "Pricey." "Aye," he rumbled, nodding. "But worth every damn coin. There ain¡¯t many who can work with such materials, let alone wield ¡®em proper." I tapped the counter, thinking. "Do you buy things as well?" His expression shifted, eyes gleaming with sharp curiosity. " Right ye are. Titan¡¯s Vault ain''t just any common market stall¡ªwe deal in rare metals, gems, weapons, relics, an¡¯ materials most folk only hear about in stories." He thumped his broad chest with pride. "We deal fair an¡¯ we deal well¡ªespecially with those who know the worth o¡¯ true craftsmanship." I smirked. "Perfect." Without another word, I reached into my storage with a flick of space magic, rummaging through the vast collection within. There had to be something valuable I didn¡¯t need. Ah. There it was. Something rare. Unique. And perfect for this place. I pulled out an impossibly light vial, its pearlescent silver-blue liquid swirling like liquid moonlight, tiny golden motes drifting within. Even sealed, its scent was unmistakable¡ªrain on dry earth, winter¡¯s first breath, and the distant memory of something forever lost. The dwarven merchant¡¯s eyes widened, his bushy brows rising with greedy fascination. "Ooooh, now that be somethin¡¯ special," he breathed, his voice tinged with reverence. "Haven¡¯t laid me eyes on one o¡¯ these since me father¡¯s cousin¡¯s funeral¡ªon the maternal side¡ªwhen the king¡¯s own daughter came to pay her respects in the name o¡¯ the royal family." His head snapped toward the back of the shop. "Balgrom! Haul yer hairy arse over here! Ye need to see this!" A deep grumble came from behind a stack of crates. "Aye, aye, keep yer beard on, I¡¯m comin¡¯." Moments later, a burly dwarf stomped into view, carrying two small chests under one arm. The moment he caught sight of the vial in my hand, he froze. "By the anvil o¡¯ Saphirum..." he muttered, his voice hushed in awe. "A Soul¡¯s Tear." "Exactly!" Gardoff, the merchant, grinned, his thick fingers twitching with barely restrained excitement. "An¡¯ look at the clarity¡ªpure as the first frost. I¡¯d wager a hundred percent, no less!" Balgrom rushed closer, yanking down the strange goggles strapped to his forehead. He peered at the vial, his bushy brows twitching as he examined it like a priceless gemstone. "That¡¯s a perfect Soul¡¯s Tear," he confirmed, his tone near reverent. "Goddess above, this could be our ticket to openin¡¯ a shop in the Royal District!" His sharp gaze flicked to me. "What¡¯ll it cost us, lass?" I leaned against the counter, feigning disinterest. "That depends. What can you offer?" The two dwarves exchanged a glance, their minds already racing through possibilities. Gardoff was the first to speak. "Ye were askin¡¯ after ores for magi-craft, aye? How ¡®bout this¡ªwe strike a deal. A steady supply o¡¯ rare ores, metals, an¡¯ whatever fine materials ye need. We¡¯ll deliver straight to where ye want ¡®em, tailored to yer specifications. Ye test ¡®em, tell us what ye want more of, and we¡¯ll see to it, no questions asked." I grinned. "Now that¡¯s an offer worth considering." Balgrom clapped his hands together. "Then it¡¯s settled! We¡¯ll get ye one ingot o¡¯ every metal in our vault, prepped an¡¯ ready for pickup by sundown." "Good," I said, handing over the vial. Gardoff took it with the care of a father cradling his firstborn, his rough fingers steady despite the gleam of unrestrained excitement in his eyes. I turned to leave, but before I could take a step, Balgrom shoved the two chests into my arms. "Take these now," he said gruffly. "Might as well start yer tinkerin¡¯ right away." Gardoff gave a firm nod. "We¡¯ll have our lad take over for the rest o¡¯ the day. Me an¡¯ Balgrom¡¯ll be workin¡¯ on yer order personally." "Till later, Madam Asche," he said with a respectful nod. I turned to the three girls, who had been gawking at me the entire time. "Let¡¯s go," I said. "Time to find Marika." ''You really break people easily,'' sneered Aska, who had shifted into a marble fox form before we entered and now lay draped around my throat like a living scarf. I snorted at her comment and stepped out of the shop. Titan¡¯s Vault wasn¡¯t far from the guild, and from what Fara had told me, it was the best spot for raw materials¡ªgood enough to rival the suppliers of the Royal District. I had asked whether I¡¯d be able to enter that part of the city, but Fara wasn¡¯t sure. The Royal District was strictly reserved for aristocrats, nobles, and the city¡¯s wealthiest elite, guarded by its own inner wall, fortified gates, and dedicated patrols. With the absurd weight a Matriarch¡¯s title seemed to carry, I could probably stroll in without issue. But announcing so loudly that an Asche was wandering around after all this time? That wasn¡¯t a risk I wanted to take yet, even if word was already beginning to spread. What did surprise me, however, was how the girls trailed behind me like little ducklings. I had probably intimidated them a bit too much¡ªat least the other two. Fara was still wary of me, yet she had chosen to follow rather than stay behind with that boy¡­ who, by now, was most likely dead. I hadn¡¯t asked Aska whether she had killed him outright, but considering the agonized screams and what I had seen through her eyes, not even the highest healing magic could fix what she had done. Eleanor and Mai, on the other hand, remained mostly quiet, whispering between themselves. Their conversation didn¡¯t escape me, though. That¡¯s how I learned Whitey¡¯s real name¡ªEleanor¡ªand that the two had been lovers before that bastard entered the picture. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he had done, but at some point, Mai had broken things off with Eleanor, though they had remained in the same party. Now, though? Mai acted as if a spell had been lifted from her, which, honestly, would explain a lot. Maybe I¡¯d have Marika take a look at her. The boy hadn¡¯t struck me as a spellcaster, which only made me wonder¡ªhow he had managed to manipulate her? If enchantments or mind-altering influences like this were common these days, I¡¯d need to start preparing countermeasures. Soul magic wasn¡¯t a solution for everyone, after all. Also, watching those new ores had already opened up several new possibilities for my projects. But at the same time, they had also given me a few new concerns. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Ma-Madam Asche, could you explain what a Soul¡¯s Tear is?¡± Fara asked hesitantly as we walked up the street towards the center of the city¡ªtowards my temple. ¡°Oh, that vial? Well, it¡¯s the tear of a moon deer. I think most people called them Lunar Phantoms,¡± I replied briefly, but her questioning gaze lingered. "Alright," I relented, waving a hand. "A Lunar Phantom is basically a muntjac that stands taller than any stag. It has a slender frame, its silver-white coat shimmering like frost under moonlight. Its antlers don¡¯t even touch its head¡ªthey float just above it, curling into shifting crescent shapes that pulse faintly with a pearlescent glow." I paused, recalling the creature in my mind. "Probably because it harnesses the moons¡¯ energy to create magic. They move completely silent, weightless through the woods. Incredibly agile, relatively powerful¡­ but entirely peaceful." ¡°The twist?¡± I smirked. "Those creatures form a single tear when they die with lingering regret or sorrow. The deeper the regret, the purer the tear.¡± The other two girls had caught up, listening intently. Mai stared at me, wide-eyed. "D-Did you¡ª" I waved a dismissive hand. "Goddess, no. Humans killed its mate and fawns, and it tried to take revenge but ultimately failed. Smart as it was, it hid away so they couldn¡¯t get what they wanted. I just happened to be there at the right time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ sad,¡± murmured Eleanor. Aska hummed in agreement within my mind. ''I loved those deer. Always a sight to behold. Never hunted them, though. Shame.'' I decided to steer the conversation away from unnecessary sentimentality. With the temple now in sight, I had the perfect diversion. ¡°Say, that temple¡ªhow long has it been standing there?¡± ¡°You mean the Veiled Sanctum?" Fara blinked. "Goddess, I think someone told me it was here before the city was even built. Before the divine arrived.¡± Mai nodded. ¡°Yeah, I heard the same. From a mage''s standpoint, this place is amazing. It constantly radiates mana, but in a way no one can actually use it. It''s fascinating. Also, there¡¯s a tradition¡ªevery newly summoned hero has to try and destroy its barrier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Eleanor added. ¡°And actually¡­ wasn¡¯t the new hero supposed to try in a few weeks?¡± ¡°Ah, yeah," Fara confirmed. ¡°So no one knows what¡¯s inside? Or how to get in?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope," Fara admitted. "No one.¡± ¡°But after what happened recently and the bishop¡¯s announcement¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°Something big might happen soon.¡± Raising an eyebrow, I gestured for her to continue. ¡°The bishop claimed the gods spoke to him,¡± she said carefully. ¡°That the current heroes were chosen to end the ¡®blighted war¡¯ against the demons and beast-kin and¡ª¡± she swallowed, ¡°¡ªopen the Veiled Sanctum for the glory of the Empire.¡± I let out a sharp ¡®pfft¡¯ before breaking into laughter. ¡°That sounds like complete propaganda.¡± The girls exchanged glances but remained silent, probably wary of speaking against the bishop so publicly. Annoyingly enough, my temple was as popular as the first time I stepped out of it. Adventurers, scientists, artists, believers, pilgrims¡ªall of them crowding around like flies, tirelessly studying what they clearly failed to understand. I frowned. What were those bulky adventurers even¡ª No. No, never mind. My displeasure deepened as I watched them. They had turned my barrier into a goddamn fair attraction. Some brainless oafs were literally taking turns punching and slashing it, seeing who could cause the biggest ripples. Pathetic. Do these pests not realize they¡¯re slamming their fists against the work of a fucking primordial? Even more annoying were the young students in uniform scurrying about. They scribbled furiously in their notebooks, working tirelessly to ¡®discover¡¯ something about low-level magic that they failed to comprehend over and over again. How adorable and utterly futile¡­ ooh, what busy little ants they were¡ªjust waiting to be crushed. I wondered, would squashing them produce that satisfying crunch, followed by a splatter of various body fluids? Haa~, why did I have principles? I let out a long sigh, resigning myself to patience. As tempting as it was, I couldn¡¯t afford to ruin my new plans just yet. ''Ugh. I wish they¡¯d all just disappear.'' Aska groaned inside my mind. ''Hey, you maniac, could you please not think stuff like this when I can hear every single thought?!'' ''What? Why not?'' I pouted mentally. ''You have no idea how hard it is to be a ¡®good¡¯ evildoer. Do you know how much fun I miss out on?'' ''Do you think I care? No. Major. Slaughter. Off the table.'' ''Goddess, fine. Whatever. I¡¯ll tolerate them for now, even if I¡¯d much rather they just clear out of my temple¡¯s surroundings.'' A slow clap sounded in my mind. Sarcastic. Mocking. ''Wow. Minimal decency. You must be so proud. Truly, a beacon of restraint.'' ''Oh my goddess, thank you, Aska! How utterly kind of you~'' I gushed mockingly. ''That wasn¡¯t¡ªYou¡ª'' Aska let out a frustrated noise. ''Forget it. Just¡­ don¡¯t start killing people just because they annoy you.'' I rolled my eyes. ''Ugh, fine.'' As we moved past the temple, the streets transformed into a whirlwind of commerce¡ªfood stalls, bakeries, restaurants, and all the cheap tourist traps meant to milk every last coin from travelers. I frowned again. ¡°How the hell did Marika¡¯s caravan get through all this without attracting attention?¡± Ignoring my muttering, I turned to Fara. ¡°Do you know where the ¡®Dancing Tails¡¯ is?¡± Fara¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°The Dancing Tails?¡± she echoed, clearly flustered. ¡°Um, yes. I know of it¡­ but are you sure that¡¯s the place we¡¯re going?¡± "Yeah, I¡¯m sure. Marika wouldn¡¯t lie to me." Fara stammered something incoherent, then finally managed to get her words out. ¡°Th-The Dancing Tails is an inn popular for their¡­ um¡­ services." I raised an eyebrow. "Services?" She looked away, face still red. "They¡¯re known for having¡­ female beast-kin employees. They pride themselves on how fluffy their tails are.¡± I paused, processing. ¡°¡­Ooooh?¡±I smirked, a knowing gleam in my eyes. ¡°Clever, Marika. Very clever.¡± Fara didn¡¯t seem to catch on¡ªbut Eleanor? Eleanor understood immediately. Mai, however, was still struggling to keep up. I grinned at their reactions. "You¡¯ll see soon enough what I mean.¡± As we walked deeper into the western district, the architecture around us began to shift. The buildings weren¡¯t necessarily shabby, but their design became more practical¡ªless ornamental, more functional. Gone were the decorative carvings and gilded accents; instead, sturdy stone and reinforced wood dominated the streets, built to endure rather than impress. I hummed, the difference was subtle but distinctive. Narrow alleys wove between tightly packed buildings, and the air carried the faint scent of burning coal and metalwork, likely from nearby forges or workshops. ''Reminds me of that one dwarven town. What was its na¡ª Ah, yes, Quartz!'' Asche added, amused. I thought for a second and had to agree. Similar to Quartz back in our day, signs of wear and repair were visible¡ªpatched roofs, reinforced doorways, and shutters bearing the scars of age and weather. Unlike the bustling, carefully arranged storefronts of the eastern district, this area had a raw, yet vibrant atmosphere. Every building seemed to tell a story of hard-earned survival and achievement¡ªof families who tried their luck here and those to whom that road became an end. Despite the shift in atmosphere, life here was still just as lively, if not more so. Merchants filled the streets, displaying their wares under awnings or in open-air stalls, haggling in a mixture of gruff voices, sharp gestures and lies as customers tried their luck to get the best prices while handling objects under the table. ''This really is like Quartz. And I don¡¯t say this because of the abundance of dwarves. The way they haggle just reminds of old man Haro, trying to sell me a sword so worn down it would crumble at the slightest touch¡ªyet somehow, he still managed to convince me it was a special blade, one that would only be as hard and sturdy as its wielder¡¯s will,'' Asche reminisced. I let out a small laugh at the thought, ''How did it turn out?'' ''Damn thing nearly killed me whilst training,'' giggled Aska. Children darted through our group and into the crowds, some carrying bundles of supplies, others simply playing in the dusty streets. Laborers moved with purpose, their faces streaked with sweat and soot, while adventurers¡ªgrittier and far more seasoned than those loitering earlier in the guild¡ªgathered in front of certain establishments, likely blacksmiths, supply depots, or taverns meant for those who valued utility over flair. Some radiated an aura whilst others had an expressive amount of mana or tools that exuded a deadly force of them. ''You think I might have had a chance against you with humans like these,'' questioned the fox on my shoulder. ''Nah. They might wield more power than some of your forces back them, but are they stronger? No, I really doubt that,'' I answered honestly. The more I looked, the clearer it became¡ªthe veteran adventurers were the true cornerstone of this place, the economic backbone that kept the lower districts thriving. This truly was a place of industry and growth, where people didn¡¯t waste time on unnecessary extravagance. But beneath the superficial facade, a quiet resistance persisted, one that opposed the depravity of the ruling nobles and their arbitrary laws. The murmurs I heard, the souls I touched. Yes, it was like an unspoken oath between the townspeople. Here, survival and success weren¡¯t dictated by wealth or status but by sheer willpower, effort, and skill. But it didn¡¯t end here. From time to time, people who appeared to be from noble birth sat at simple tables, chatting and chiming into conversation. I was surprised¡ªdid humanity actually learn some common decency after all this time? ''To me, it looks like even those with wealth or status have somewhat acknowledged and agreed how insignificant their prejudice was in the end,¡± Aska commented. ¡°Instead, they adapted and contributed to this place. Just look at how they treat some of the street runts. No noble in my time would have lowered themselves like that.'' I had to agree. Yes, this place truly was an economic ley-line of the city. Another surprise was how much better beast-kin were treated here. Not entirely like slaves, but more like friends who were compelled to wear invisible chains imposed upon them by royalty. A surge of anger welled up in me at the thought of human selfishness¡ªhow they always sought to claim everything for themselves rather than share. I was about to spiral myself into rage, when my gaze drifted from the main street and saw something. Nestled in a busy side street stood an establishment that defied the mundanity of its surroundings, like an ice flower lost in a vast sea of snow¡ªthe Dancing Tails. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Fara murmured in awe. I nodded in approval. Unlike the sturdy, timeworn buildings of the main road, where life bustled but remained confined to the rhythm of duty and trade, this side-street was different. It pulsed with warmth, movement, and a vibrant fusion of cultures¡ªmany I had never even seen before. ''This place feels like it¡¯s the soul of the district,'' remarked Aska. ''In what sense?'' I asked. ''You know, the dynamic here is different¡ªit¡¯s alive. The way the voices blend together, the rustle of silks, the warm light spilling from the inn¡¯s open doors like it¡¯s inviting us in¡­ I mean, it really feels like the air itself is buzzing with conversation and laughter. Don¡¯t you feel it? How this place stands out from the dull, uniform alleys on the main street? It¡¯s like stepping into something warmer, more, well, I dunno¡ªalmost like being wrapped in a long-lost lover¡¯s embrace?'' Asche enthused, her tone a bit too poetic for my taste. But somehow¡­ she wasn¡¯t wrong. The Dancing Tails truly stood apart from the rigid architecture surrounding it, exuding an effortless charm that drew in wandering gazes. Against the slowly darkening sky, the scarlet banners embroidered with shimmering silver threads wavered in the breeze from the second floor of the building. Their fluttering motion caught the afternoon breeze like the tails of invisible creatures, slightly putting me into a trance. Delicate wooden and metal chimes dangled from the eaves, ringing softly with each passing gust of wind, their melody soothing yet strangely alluring. Even the air was richer here, saturated with the mingling scents of incense, spiced wine, and roasted delicacies¡ªa stark contrast to the stale, granite-lined corridors of the eastern district. As my gaze traveled deeper, the industrial charm of this entrance area, with the inn serving as its true gateway, gradually faded, unveiling a hidden Kietz within a neighborhood¡ªan uncut gem, secluded from the rest of the city, waiting for those who are bold enough to enter. The buildings became more distinct, each flaunting its own unique character, painted in vibrant hues or adorned with intricate carvings and decorative banners in languages I had never seen before. Something about them stirred an uncanny sense of familiarity within me. Unlike the uniform streets of the main avenues, many of these structures had flowing, curved facades covered in colorful tiles that shimmered in the light. ¡°I¡­ know those buildings,¡± I muttered under my breath. Balconies twisted into unusual shapes, some resembling bones or vines, while windows stretched into rounded, uneven forms framed by wrought-iron details. Rooftops were just as varied¡ªsome rising into spires like old castles, others shaped in smooth, rolling waves, giving the entire street an almost dreamlike, artistic feel. ¡°... huh? Aren¡¯t those the Illa de la Disc¨°rdia?¡± I wondered aloud. ''The what?'' asked Asche, having caught my words. ¡°Those buildings¡­ they remind me of something I thought I had forgotten¡­ erased. They look eerily similar¡ªthough far less flaunty¡ªbut there are far more of them than I remember existing.¡± ''Not gonna lie, this place is amazing¡­'' said Asche with a smug face, clearly enjoying how taken aback I was. But I had to admit¡ªthis street wasn¡¯t simply another road. No, it was like Aska said. This place was alive, pulsing with a culture and energy that set it apart from the rest of the district like white against a black canvas. As we neared the Dancing Tails, the soundscape washed over me¡ªsoft music, the murmur of conversation, and bursts of laughter, an open invitation to revel in the moment. Unlike the other inns I had seen, this one made no effort to disguise its true nature. The open entrance was wide and inviting, its doors flung open as if the inn itself was breathing in the crisp afternoon air. Two massive wooden pillars, carved into twisting fox tails, flanked it. Their polished surfaces gleamed under the lantern light, guiding the way inside. ¡°Hey, look,¡± Mai whispered to Eleanor, barely suppressing a giggle. She was pointing at a tall beast-kin woman leaning lazily against one of the pillars. Her golden fur gleamed in the light, her long, bushy tail curling at her feet. She spoke in a hushed voice to a passing guest, her ears flicking attentively as she listened. Above, the second floor extended outward, its layered tiers curving in smooth, elegant arcs. The architecture differed significantly from the city¡¯s rigid and the rest of the street¡¯s designs, bearing a resemblance to the flowing lines of an eastern tea house. Silk curtains framed latticed windows, drawn back just enough to tease at the world within. Shadows of figures moved beyond the veil¡ªdancers swaying in languid motions, tails flicking in rhythmic sync with unseen melodies. Unlike the closed, guarded nature of the capital, the Dancing Tails thrived in its openness, a place of whispered secrets, lingering glances, and the promise of untold stories waiting within. ''Who is the overly poetic one now¡­'' grumbled Asche. I was about to respond, but then¡­ I saw them. The sheer number of tails was almost mesmerizing. Even from outside, I could see them. They moved in the warm lantern light¡ªdraped lazily over balcony railings, flicking playfully near the entrance, curling in teasing gestures just beyond view.ce, curling in teasing gestures just out of sight. Thick, luxurious fox tails in shades of russet and white, sleek feline tails flicking idly, massive, bushy coils of squirrel-kin, the proud plumes of wolf-kin, the spotted, curling tail of a lounging leopard-kin. Each movement was deliberate, a silent language of invitation, amusement, or quiet confidence. ''Fluffy tails¡­ everywhere,'' Asche mused dreamily. I nodded in silent agreement. Inside, the inn was bustling with activity. Long, impossibly soft-looking tails curled and flicked, brushing against arms, wrapping around wrists in playful gestures. A woman with gleaming, flaming hair sat on a raised platform, her four shimmering tails fanned out behind her like a display of wealth, each one shifting as she lifted a delicate cup to her lips. Nearby, a tall, broad-shouldered wolf-kin leaned against a wooden column, her thick tail twitching in amusement as she murmured to a guest. ''Wh-what do you think they feel like?'' asked the elemental shyly in my head. I rolled my eyes. ''So this is how I learn why you always stared at my tails so intently¡­'' Aska remained silent, but a moment later, her attention was drawn elsewhere. I followed her gaze. She was watching two squirrel-kin twins who were flitting between tables, their tails bouncing behind them with each teasing step. Then I noticed a snow-leopard woman across the room, her spotted tail curling elegantly around one long leg of a female patron, watching me with lazy confidence, her violet eyes gleaming like she already knew every secret about me. She smiled. I smirked. The Dancing Tails wasn¡¯t just an inn. It was a world within itself¡ªa den of silk, whispers, and hidden promises. And places like these? They were always the best for gathering information. A slow, knowing smile spread across my lips. Richard, you were one nasty little paladin¡­ so this is the place you sent me to. Another wave of laughter drifted through the air, thick like perfume. A single night here could leave someone richer, poorer, or tangled in the embrace of something far more dangerous than sleep. Maybe I¡¯d join myself a round of cards later. I was about to step inside when¡ª "Thank the moon goddesses, we need your help!" A desperate voice called out behind me. I turned sharply. It was Zary. Her eyes were frantic, her breath short and uneven. "What happened?" I asked, already sensing that something was very, very wrong. ¡°Those bastards¡ªthey were waiting,¡± she spat, barely containing her rage. ¡°Two kids wandered a little too far¡­ they took them. They fucking got Nelua and F?r.¡± My blood chilled. "Kila tried to follow," Zary continued, her voice tight with anger, "but she hasn¡¯t come back either. I expect the worst.¡± I inhaled slowly, steadying my thoughts keeping my expression unreadable. How dare those wretched fools lay their hands on what was mine¡ªthe very ones I had just claimed and protected?! ¡°And the guards?¡± Zary¡¯s expression darkened, her fury barely restrained. ¡°The moment you were gone, they ignored us. They¡¯re in on it. I know it.¡± I clenched my fists. ''Figures,'' Asche fumed in my mind. ¡°Where¡¯s Marika?¡± ¡°She¡¯s inside. She¡ª¡± I cut her off. ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside and talk. We¡¯re wasting time.¡± She blinked, realizing how foolish it was to be discussing this out in the open. "You''re right," she said quickly. "Let''s go. Follow me." She turned toward the inn, her movements brisk, urgent. I cast a glance at the girls behind me. ¡°They¡¯re with me. I¡¯ll explain later.¡± Zary nodded once. Without another word, we stepped forward. ¡°Well then," I murmured as I crossed the threshold, the warmth of the inn swallowing us whole. "Let¡¯s see what kind of hell we¡¯re walking into.¡± [Arc 1] Chapter 13 – A Game of Bluff "Four twos," Marika said, her fingers absentmindedly tapping against her cup, just barely lifted to peek underneath. The snow-leopard beast-kin smirked, her tail flicking lazily behind her. "Five twos." "Three tails," Zary declared with unwavering confidence. A battle-hardened dwarven woman chuckled and knocked twice on the sturdy wooden table. "Go on then, gimme something worth doubtin¡¯." One by one, we placed a hidden die before our cups. "Not what you expected, huh, Ylgrun?" taunted the kitsune beside me, her three tails flicking in playful arcs behind her. Ylgrun let out a gruff snort. " Five fives. And I¡¯d wager me honor ye fixed them dice, Kazari.¡± Marika chuckled, shooting a side glance at Cynthia. "I''d be more worried about her." Cynthia gasped dramatically, pressing a hand to her chest. "Me? You wound me!" Her voice dripped with feigned innocence, though the crocodile tear in her eye said otherwise. Laughter rippled around the table. "Okay, my turn," Kazari cooed, her voice honey-smooth. "Let''s go with five tails~" Her gaze slinked toward me, emerald eyes glinting with amusement. "And what will our Matriarch choose?" She emphasized the title like a purr, the corner of her lips curling into a slow, knowing smirk. I lifted the edge of my cup, just enough to glimpse my remaining dice¡ªfour of them, all showing tails. The die I''d placed on the table was a one. My eyes flickered across the game board. Two more ones. A five. Two threes. Then, I met Kazari¡¯s gaze again. That smirk hadn¡¯t wavered, her posture as relaxed as ever, her tails shifting in lazy, hypnotic motions. Five tails... she could be bluffing, but it was difficult to tell. ''Can¡¯t you just use that fancy soul magic of yours to peek?'' Aska¡¯s voice rang in my mind, tinged with wry mirth. I scowled slightly. ''What do you take me for? I don¡¯t cheat in a game of bluff. Where¡¯s the thrill in that? Where¡¯s the artistry? No honor in trickery when the whole point is to test your wits.'' Aska muttered something inaudible, but my focus was already back on the table. "Seven tails," I declared, my voice carrying through the room where rugged tavern wood met eastern luxury¡ªwalls draped in rich fabric, crystal lanterns casting a warm glow, and a sturdy, hand-carved table at the center we were sitting on. Plush cushions and ornately carved chairs surrounded it, though no one looked particularly relaxed in them. I found them quite comfy, though. I shifted slightly, sinking further into the plush cushion beneath me. Softer than I remembered. The realization came slow, creeping at the back of my mind¡ªan effortless transition, like slipping into a warm bath. We''d barely stepped into the inn before we were guided back here. Smooth, natural. Too natural. Had I even questioned it? Yeah, a bit, but that was the whole fun-~ A slow smirk tugged at my lips. Really clever. The pull had been light, barely noticeable, just a suggestion rather than a command. It reminded me of charm magic¡ªsubtle, practiced, meant to feel like our own decision. Even the girls were directly sent away into a mission, a secret information hushed into their minds. Across the table, the vixen¡¯s emerald eyes lingered on me, as if waiting for me to catch on. I met her gaze but gave her nothing in return. A small whistle escaped Ylgrun and brought me back from my thoughts. "Not messin¡¯ about, eh?" Marika eyed me warily. "Ah, fuck me. I doubt." She rapped her knuckles once against the table. One by one, the players lifted their cups. Marika had no tails. Cynthia had two. Zary¡ªsurprisingly, none. Ylgrun, only fives. Then all eyes turned to Kazari, who reveled in the attention, letting the anticipation build before slowly, teasingly lifting her cup. Three tails. The tension snapped. "Now you, cutie~," Kazari purred, voice dripping with amusement. A slow grin stretched across my lips as I revealed my dice. "Exactly seven tails." Ylgrun slammed her hand against the table with a groan, though the furniture barely shifted under her force. "Curse it all! Why¡¯d it have to be exact?! Why¡¯d ye have to doubt her, Marika?!" Marika muttered something under her breath before tossing one of her dice into the center pile. The others followed suit, all except me and Ylgrun, who threw two dice. "Nicely played," Kazari crooned, her eyes lingering on me longer than necessary, the dim lantern glow traced highlights along the silk of her kimono. Cynthia gave me a nod of approval. "You don¡¯t flinch easy. That¡¯s rare." "Aye, this lass has nerves o¡¯ steel," Ylgrun agreed. "Lass?" I tilted my head, a smirk tugging at my lips. "I¡¯m older than all of you~ I just have more experience." Ylgrun choked on her ale, pounding a fist against her chest. "That don¡¯t make sense! I know Matriarchs bend the rules o¡¯ the world, but older than Marika as a human? That¡¯s some real shite." Marika, however, looked mildly offended. "You wouldn¡¯t say that to Ithi. Compared to her, I¡¯m a child." Cynthia, still watching me with mild curiosity, leaned forward. "Marika mentioned you knew Ithi. How? I thought Jaegers and witches despised each other." I let my grin stretch just a little wider. The real game had begun. "Mhm, well, as you¡¯ve all gathered, I¡¯m the last living of the Asche family. I may have Jaeger blood, but I assure you, I am no friend to them." My gaze flickered toward Kazari, who had been studying me carefully. "What about you? How exactly are you and Cynthia running a place like this as beast-kin, hmm?" Kazari rolled the dice in her palm, tilting her head with feigned innocence. "Maybe we''ll tell you if you win." A slow smirk curled across my lips. "You mean when I win." Everyone readied themselves for the next round. With a sharp clang, the cups hit the table, dice hidden beneath. ''I still don¡¯t get the rules,'' Asche murmured. I cracked open my cup just enough to glance at my dice¡ªtwo tails, a one, and two threes. ¡°One one,¡± I announced. ¡°Two ones,¡± Marika followed smoothly. Cynthia¡¯s tail flicked lazily, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. ¡°Two threes.¡± Aska, still perched on my shoulder, huffed. ''Hold on. I get most of it, but why was she allowed to stay at two?'' I sighed. ''You always have to go higher¡ªeither by increasing the number of dice or the value itself. Tails are the highest, ones are the lowest. But tails also act as wilds, meaning they count as any number.'' ''Oooh, so if someone has five tails¡ª'' Aska started. ''¡ªthey also have five ones, fives, or any other number they need,'' I finished for her. Zary knocked twice on the table. Immediately, everyone placed a die of their choosing in front of their cups. Aska groaned. ''Yeah, that part I really don¡¯t understand¡­'' ''It¡¯s a gamble,'' I explained. ''If someone knocks twice, it forces everyone to contribute a die. But if the one who did the knocking gets doubted and loses, they have to throw away two dice instead of one.'' ¡°Nine threes,¡± Zary declared, her voice cool and unreadable. Ylgrun squinted at her, then scoffed. ¡°Oi, lass, why¡¯re ye jumpin¡¯ so high all of a sudden? Nah, I doubt.¡± She knocked once on the table. Everyone lifted their cups. A stunned silence filled the air. Then, chaos. Ylgrun leapt to her feet, her chair scraping violently against the floor. ¡°Just¡ªhow?! That can¡¯t be! What in the stoneborn pickaxe is this!?¡± Zary let out a full-bellied laugh. ¡°You should never doubt a paladin of the goddesses!¡± ¡°EVEN IF I DID!¡± Ylgrun bellowed, then caught herself, her volume lowering when Kazari shot her a sharp look. She grumbled, ¡°There were twenty threes this round. Twenty. We only have twenty-four dice left!¡± Asche¡¯s voice flickered into my mind. ''Did you¡­?'' I shook my head subtly. Ylgrun grumbled something about divine luck before tossing another die into the pile. Asche, still watching intently, asked, ¡°Huh. Why didn¡¯t the others throw one in too?'' ''Oh, you only lose a die if the one who got doubted actually lied,'' I clarified. ''If they called the exact number, everyone gets penalized for the doubters miscalculation.'' Asche huffed. ''Huh¡­ We never had games like this in our taverns.'' I snorted. ''That¡¯s because you were only playing drinking games.'' Another clang, another round. I lifted my cup just enough to peek beneath it¡ªthree tails, two ones. "Two tails," Zary said eagerly. "Five threes," Ylgrun rumbled, her face as immovable as the stone she was born from. ''Wait, wait, wait¡ªwhy did she go so high when she only has two dice left?!'' Asche¡¯s tiny fox tail thwacked my cheek in protest. I sighed, rubbing the spot. ''Asche¡­ it''s a game of bluff. That¡¯s how it works.'' "Three tails," hummed Kazari, her voice smooth as silk. Asche flicked her tail against me again. "But what I still don¡¯t understand is how tails can be lower than numbers when everything is supposed to go higher." ''Didn¡¯t you listen when Cynthia explained the rules at the beginning?"'' ''W-Well¡­ no,'' the millennia-old elemental admitted sheepishly. ''Fara kept petting me.'' I rolled my eyes, making Kazari raise a curious eyebrow. ''You¡¯re talking to your shape-shifting elemental?'' she mused. I tapped the side of my nose. "Caught me." ¡°Intriguing," Cynthia murmured, her sharp gaze flickering between me and Asche, though she kept her expression unreadable. ''Anyway,'' I continued mentally to Asche, ''for every two numbers after the first tail, another tail follows¡ªup to the max count of dice. One number: one tail. Two number, three numbers: two tails. Four numbers, five numbers: three tails¡­ and so on.'' Asche made a small sound of understanding. ''Ohhh, okay. That makes sense¡­ I think.'' I petted her head absentmindedly. She leaned into my touch. ''You should consider shifting back to human later. You¡¯re leaning a little too much into being an animal.'' She turned away with a small pout. ''Really¡­?'' The dwarf knocked her knuckles on the table impatiently. "Can ye finish yer damn turn, lass?" "Oh, sorry," I said, snapping back. "Five tails." "Six tails." "Mhm¡­ let¡¯s go with eight tails,¡± said Cynthia. Zary narrowed her eyes, then knocked on the table. Everyone revealed their dice. Zero tails. Another zero. Yet another zero. Then came my dice¡ªfour tails, then three more, and a single one. I groaned, closing my eyes briefly. "Really, Zary?" The leopard beast-kin wrinkled her nose before giving the paladin a smug grin. "You never learn, no matter how much we do this~." Laughter rippled around the table. Everyone except her tossed a die into the center. The warm, incense-laced air suddenly felt heavier as Eleanor stepped inside the VIP-room, brushing dust from her cloak. The crystal lanterns casting stretched shadows along the velvet-covered walls, their gem-like glow doing little to soften the weight of her words. "The information checked out," she said, her voice steady despite the shift in the room. "There were slavers still lurking just outside the Kietz. We got one of them, but before he could say anything, some curse skill killed him." The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Kazari¡¯s expression darkened. "What did it look like?" Eleanor stepped closer, her voice lowering. "The curse? Hard to say, but he started coughing up blood¡ªthen black goo started dripping from his eyes and ears." Kazari tapped a manicured finger against the table, considering. ¡°That would mean¡­ employees of The Gilded Maw.¡± "The Gilded Maw?" Zary echoed. Cynthia exhaled through her nose. "An underground auction house. Nobles, crime lords, and wealthy degenerates gather there for¡­ entertainment." She sneered. "They sell rare goods, yes, but most are there for the slaves." Zary stiffened. "Then let''s¡ª" The paladin barely had time to stand before Kazari raised a hand, stopping her in her tracks. "Not so fast," she said smoothly. "You don¡¯t just walk into the Gilded Maw. First, we don¡¯t even know where it is¡ªnot exactly. And even if you did, you need a password to get inside. Without it, the entrance doesn¡¯t even exist to you. And even if you force your way in¡ª" she let the words hang, letting Zary fill in the blanks. Marika¡¯s hands clenched into fists. "They¡¯ll be gone before we can reach them." "Exactly." The kitsune¡¯s tails flicked, slow and deliberate, as if painting invisible patterns in the air. "This is a well-oiled operation. They know what they¡¯re doing." Marika let out a sharp breath, her frustration barely restrained. "Then how do we get inside?" The kitsune¡¯s emerald eyes gleamed. "I might have a lead¡­ but I¡¯m not certain." Zary folded her arms. "And what¡¯s your price?" A lazy smirk curled Kazari¡¯s lips. "You win the game, and I might consider sharing~." The room tensed. I exhaled through my nose, a slow, deliberate sigh. "As I said before, you mean once I have won." Her smirk widened. Marika¡¯s brow furrowed. "You¡¯d go that far for us?" I leaned back, my fingers trailing along the rim of my cup. "Don¡¯t misunderstand me," I murmured. "This isn¡¯t charity. They targeted your people knowing a Matriarch was among them. That means they know who I am. Which means¡­" I paused, my voice darkening, "they¡¯re going to auction them as something special now. Something personal. And that¡­" I let the words sink in, the weight of them pressing against the air, "irritates me." Silence fell and the beast-kin at the table exchanged glances. Cynthia was the first to nod. ¡°Information about a Matriarch is worth a fortune.¡± Her voice was quieter now. ¡°They¡¯ll sell those kids as something rare, something you took interest in.¡± Her gaze flicked toward me. ¡°That makes them more valuable." I clenched my jaw, feeling something dark coil inside me. The room seemed colder. The air heavier. A beat of silence. Ylgrun shifted in her seat uncomfortably. "Och, lass, ye got the look of someone about to tear a man¡¯s spine out." I exhaled slowly, forcing my expression to smooth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± My voice dropped to a near-whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t make a mess¡­ yet.¡± Kazari¡¯s ears twitched, her gaze lingering on me¡ªwatching, studying. Then, with a delighted hum, she swirled the dice in her hands. "Well then~," she cooed, tails flicking in amusement. "Shall we continue?" Without another word, I slammed my cup onto the table. "Let¡¯s go for the next round." A deep belly laugh erupted from Ylgrun. "That¡¯s what I like tae hear! Ye got guts, lass!" She raised her mug in approval before taking a another deep swig. Kazari, lounging back in her seat with that same knowing smirk, dragged her nails slowly across the wooden table, the sound just sharp enough to prickle at the senses. "Mmm, but let¡¯s make this interesting~." Her emerald eyes gleamed with amusement. "If you lose¡­ I want to know everything about you." Her voice dripped with honeyed curiosity. I met her gaze with a slow, deliberate grin. "Good luck, foxy~." Zary, across the table, did not look amused. Her elven ears flicked, her lips pressing into a thin line. She felt the shift in the room, the game turning into something else¡ªsomething more dangerous. One by one, everyone readied their cups. I turned to Eleanor and tossed her the pouch of gold I¡¯d gotten from the Guild. ¡°Go back to the front. You and the others deserve some drinks, rest¡ªmaybe get some company if you desire. You can also rent a room with this.¡± She caught the pouch mid-air, nodding once before leaving. The guards stationed outside shut the door behind her. The VIP room grew silent, only the soft flicker of crystal lanterns seemed to speak. The warm, spiced scent of exotic incense that filled the air, felt even richer and almost dizzying now that the room was shut again. Cynthia, ever sharp, rolled the dice between her fingers, watching me. "You took some people in? One three." She sounded casual. Too casual. "Somehow, it happened." I shrugged. ¡°Two fives,¡± Zary called. Kazari¡¯s voice, smooth as silk, slid through the air. "Somehow? Oh, you poor thing~.¡± She tilted her head, a slow smile stretching across her lips. "Are you aware of who you killed back there? The news reached us before you even stepped through these doors." I didn¡¯t flinch. "No, not at all. Not that I care. What do they want to do about it?" Ylgrun exhaled, shaking her head. ¡°Four tails.¡± Kazari¡¯s tails moved¡ªlazy, slow, teasing¡ªas she studied me. ¡°Well, against you? Nothing." A pause, her gaze lidding slightly. "Against your friends? The people you support? That¡¯s another matter entirely." She tapped a finger to her lips. "You see, the boy you killed was the count¡¯s successor." A ripple of interest passed through the group. "And that count just so happens to be the head of the High Guards¡ªthe one responsible for security in the Royal District." A low whistle came from Marika. I rolled my shoulders, unimpressed. ¡°So¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have killed him then?¡± Kazari giggled, a soft, melodic sound that somehow carried an edge. "Well," she purred, "you didn¡¯t kill him¡ªsurprise! But it might take a few months before he recovers..." Cynthia arched a brow. ¡°She broke him.¡± ''What?'' Asche¡¯s voice snapped, laced with disbelief. ''He should have been dead.'' I slowly nodded, piecing it together. ''Yeah, tell me what you want¡ªI call bullshit. Or we¡¯ve severely underestimated what the System is capable of.'' Kazari, still watching, still calculating, leaned forward slightly. "You seem surprised," she mused, her voice like a cat toying with a mouse. I mirrored her lean, resting my chin on my palm. "Oh, I am. He seemed dead¡ªI didn¡¯t bother to double-check. A courtesy to the Guild Master, really." Kazari¡¯s smirk deepened, something lurking beneath it. ¡°From what I heard, your little elemental pet was quite thorough.¡± "Five tails," she called. I let the comment slide. ¡°Ten tails.¡± Marika knocked twice on the table. The ritual continued¡ªone by one, everyone placed a tail before their cup. "Eleven tails," the Elder called, slowly raising the stakes. Cynthia hesitated, tail flicking. Her ears twitched, debating whether to knock or raise. "Damn it¡ªtwelve tails." A soft, knowing chuckle left the kitsune¡¯s lips. "Thirteen tails," Zary countered. Ylgrun grumbled under her breath, clearly not enjoying the rapid escalation. "Ye all are bloody mad. Fifteen tails." Suddenly, Zary flinched. Not a big reaction¡ªjust a tiny crack in the mask. Her eyes darted between the dice and Kazari¡¯s unreadable face. Her posture shifted, stiffening at the shoulders. ¡°¡­Wait a minute,¡± she muttered, barely audible. I tilted my head. Zary¡¯s jaw clenched. Her hand hovered over her cup, then slowly withdrew, as if some part of her had realized it wasn¡¯t hers to lift. Next to me, Marika furrowed her brow, her expression tightening. She sniffed the air once, subtle but sharp¡ªthen again. Her eyes narrowed at the incense burner tucked just behind Kazari. ¡°That scent,¡± she whispered under her breath, fingers tightening on her teacup. ¡°It¡¯s not just spice. Something¡¯s¡­ off.¡± Kazari¡¯s ear twitched. Then, without looking up, she made the faintest motion¡ªher tails shifted behind her in a precise ripple, one curling around the incense burner for just a moment. A shimmer passed through the air. The scent turned syrupy, heavy, clinging like honeyed smoke. Zary blinked hard. Her expression softened. Her hand returned to the cup. Marika let out a quiet sigh, the tension in her shoulders easing like steam venting from a kettle. Neither of them looked fully awake¡ªbut whatever clarity had clawed its way back up was gently pushed down again. Kazari hummed softly, her smile curling with quiet amusement. She slipped a hand into her sleeve and pulled out a separate pair of dice¡ªjet-black, gold-tipped. Not part of the game. Just decoration. A signal. She turned them over in her fingers once. Slow. Measured. Then her eyes lifted to meet mine. ¡°Twenty-two tails.¡± The air seemed to tighten, like someone had plucked a string only I could feel. The warmth in the room thickened, heavy with incense and implication. Her gaze stayed locked on mine, steady and expectant. I felt it¡ªthe invitation, the pressure. This wasn¡¯t a game anymore. It was a test. And it was meant for me. Kazari wasn¡¯t just playing to win¡ªshe was studying me. Testing my limits, my patience, my reactions. Every flick of her tails, every bat of her lashes¡ªit was a performance. A dance meant to lure, ensnare, and conquer¡ªhow daunty. Even the way she sat, her posture flawless yet deceptively relaxed, was calculated. And then, of course, her kimono. The crimson silk clung to her like liquid fire, rippling with every subtle movement. Violet embroidery, delicate and deliberate, traced the sinuous curves of her tails and the delicate bloom of peonies, their silver-threaded petals glimmering under the lantern light. Her wide sleeves draped elegantly, an effortless display of grace, while the obi cinched tightly at her waist only emphasized the dangerous allure of her figure. But it was the tails that held the real power. She didn¡¯t just move them¡ªshe commanded them. Each flick, each slow, rolling motion was measured¡ªnever erratic, never uncontrolled. One coiled lightly around her wrist, another ghosted over the fabric of her kimono, teasing at the edge as if drawing invisible symbols in the air. The third trailed just behind her, like the whisper of a promise¡ªdangerous, tempting, unattainable. She didn¡¯t need to touch anyone. She was the touch, the temptation. And as much as I hated to admit it¡ªit was working. But I knew better. I felt that darn System. It was there¡ªpressing¡ªworming its way into the seals, seeking an opening, slowing unraveling them. Whatever Kazari was doing, it wasn¡¯t just seduction. If I had to guess, I would say it was one of those abilities Alicia was talking about. Amazing. I tapped my fingers against the wood, feeling the grain beneath my fingertips.Then, with measured calm, I knocked. Kazari¡¯s eyes flickered¡ªjust a flash of something beneath that perfect veneer. Then came the smile. Slow. Wide. Sinister. She lifted her cup. One by one, everyone else followed. Only tails. One after another. The tension in the room coiled tight. Then it was my turn. I let my fingers hover over the cup. A pause. A moment. I felt Kazari watching, waiting¡ªanticipating. And then, with a slow, deliberate motion, I lifted it. Three tails¡ªOne one. Kazari''s smirk faltered, her expression starting to crack. And that was all it needed. Her confident, leisurely poise twisted into something sharp, feral¡ªa raw, untamed reaction that she couldn''t suppress. "How?" she demanded. Her voice was a snarl, the rich, honeyed playfulness gone, stripped away by sheer disbelief. Before anyone could react, Asche moved. With a flick of her wrist, the temperature plummeted. Frost raced across the floor. A silent blast of ice magic surged outward, freezing everyone in place¡ªan elegant display of control. No one was hurt, but their movements were stilled, as if time itself had turned brittle. Gosh, I love that magic. I, on the other hand, shed my disguise entirely. My tails unfurled, slithering through the air like living shadows, wrapping around Kazari¡¯s limbs like a snake coiling its prey. A sharp gasp left her lips, her emerald eyes widening as she felt the weight of my power closing in. She struggled, her magic flickering¡ªweakening. The same spell she had woven so skillfully over the moon elves began to unravel in my presence, like threads snapping under a careful, deliberate pull. A shiver ran down her spine. Her defiance was still there, burning in her gaze, but beneath it¡­ was uncertainty. I smirked. Good. MORE. Lifting her effortlessly, my tails tightened ever so slightly¡ªjust enough to make a point. Then, I pulled her close. Close enough that our faces nearly touched, her breath warm against my cheek. A tear ran down her face. Instinct took over. Slowly, I licked the salty tear from her skin, revealing my fangs. She had teased me the whole evening. Now, she had to face the consequences~. "Tsk-tsk-tsk," I chided, voice smooth as velvet. "You had me on your good side¡ªuntil you decided to cheat." My grip firmed. "And I loathe cheating." With a smooth flick of my tails, I tilted her head slightly to the side, exposing her neck. The vixen shivered. I could smell the fear rising within her, the knowing anticipation of what would come next. I pulled her closer, my tongue trailing over her sweet skin. A stifled moan slipped past her lips. And then¡ªI bit. Ooh, what a taste. How I had missed this. Delightful. Truly delightful. Unlike the now compared bitter tang of medicine, this was so much richer. After a few seconds, I withdrew, licking away the last traces of blood that dripped from her skin. It was already healing. When my gaze met the kitsune¡¯s, her eyes burned with rage, fear... and something else. A hidden lust. Someone didn¡¯t like being outplayed. "K-Kazari¡ª!" Cynthia¡¯s voice suddenly rang through the room, strained as she fought against the ice encasing her. "What¡¯s going on?! What are you doing to her?!" Asche glided closer to the leopard-kin, her presence ethereal as icy mist curled around her. She was forced to turn her head towards Asche, meeting her burning gaze. "You really thought we wouldn¡¯t notice?" Asche¡¯s voice was deceptively light. "That you could outplay two Matriarchs?" "Two?!" Cynthia¡¯s sharp intake of breath betrayed the first real flicker of panic. I raised an amused brow. "Asche, why are you revealing things now? That¡¯s usually my role." "Wah, no fair!" she pouted, dramatically flicking her long braid over her shoulder. "You got to do it with the paladins¡ªwhy can¡¯t I have my turn? Besides, Zary and Marika already know~." I let out a slow, theatrical sigh, rubbing my temple. "My magic must have been faulty if I let you be like this." "Not at all," Asche countered smoothly, "I was always like this. But if I¡¯m bound to you, I can also just be more like myself." She gave me a wicked grin, "Don¡¯t worry, I still dislike you very much." I scoffed, shaking my head before turning my attention back to Kazari, who was still tense in my grasp. "So," I murmured, brushing one of my tails along her cheek, almost teasing. "Little kitsune, what are you hiding~?" Her ears flicked back, her breath uneven. "Wh-why should I tell you anything, demon?" A horrible, low laugh escaped me. It was neither kind nor reassuring. I let it linger. My tails coiled around her tighter, lifting her higher, her legs dangling above the floor. "Demon?" I mused. "Oh no, little pup." I leaned in, voice dipping into something abyssal, ancient, primal. "I''m what lurks in the dark. I''m the shape you think you see in the corner of your eye¡ªthe thing just beyond the campfire." Kazari¡¯s ears twitched, but she didn¡¯t break eye contact. I smiled wider. "I''m what waits in the closet, beneath the bed, in the silence when the night grows too long." The tension in the room was palpable. ¡°I am¡ª¡± "Cringey?" Aska deadpanned. ¡­ I turned my head slowly. "Why?" She tilted hers, expression innocent. "Are you really asking me that? Or are you just that oblivious to how ridiculous you sound?" "You just want to fuck me over, don¡¯t you?" She tapped her nose with a smug grin. "Bingo~." I exhaled slowly through my nose. "You¡ªare utterly irritating. Especially for a former human." She shrugged. "Takes one to know one." "Fine, fine." I released Kazari, throwing her a few meters away¡ªenough to send a message without hurting her. She landed on her feet, though barely. Asche, meanwhile, stretched like a cat, then leaned into my side. "Oh, you were real? Neat." I merely crossed my arms. ''You ruined my moment, so you can finish this,'' I said, gesturing at the room while watching Kazari pull herself together." She coughed, wiping her mouth with the sleeve of her kimono, before glaring at us with absolute distrust. "Who the fuck are you two?" Asche tilted her head, a slow grin spreading across her lips. "Good question!" She placed a hand over her heart, voice mockingly elegant, "I am Aska von Asche, Last Matriarch of the Asche Family, enemy of the Winter Family, Daughter of the Dragoness Volashia." She took a step forward. "And strongest battlemage of my time." Kazari blinked. And then again. Her lips parted slightly. "Wait¡­ If you¡¯re Asche, then who is¡ª?" I stood, flicking my wrist. A void of shadows curled into my palm. From within, I pulled something from my storage¡ªa hat. My witch¡¯s hat. I placed it atop my head, tilting it ever so slightly. Then I bowed. "First Matriarch of Avarithis." The crystal lanterns flickered. "Ancient Soul Mage. Honorary Witch." I paused for a moment before my voice continued, filled with utter spite. "Mortal enemy of Anansi and¡ª" Silence fell over the room. I straightened, locking eyes with the fox. "¡ªthe person who brought Aska back to life." "After killing me," Asche added helpfully. "After killing her," I echoed, lips quirking into a smirk. "I haven¡¯t heard of Avarithis or Anansi," Kazari began, her tail flicking thoughtfully, "but an ancient soul mage¡­ let alone an honorary witch? That explains your form¡ªyour chimermancy." She let out a soft, almost breathless laugh. "I¡¯ve been had. After centuries of outmaneuvering people, someone finally got the better of me." Her golden eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you tamper with any souls here?¡± I waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Nah. Aside from giving Asche an elemental form, I didn¡¯t mess with anyone.¡± A voice cut in. ¡°Och, that¡¯s all well an¡¯ good, but could ye free me already? It¡¯s gettin¡¯ colder than a frost troll¡¯s backside in here¡­¡± Ylgrun grumbled, shifting against her restraints, completely unfazed by the revelations around her. Aska let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°How does the mood shift this fast?!¡± she muttered, finally releasing her magic from everyone. Cynthia flicked her tail through Aska¡¯s form with a smirk. ¡°We¡¯re talking about an honorary witch here. Do you have any idea what that title means? It¡¯s not just some fancy rank. You could basically be friends with the High Council of the Witchdom.¡± Now that was interesting. I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t Marika mention that? Feels like something she¡¯d have told you, considering the influence you have over her.¡± Kazari scoffed. ¡°You mean my charm ability? It¡¯s strong, sure, but not against those two. It just makes them favor me more¡ªkeeps them calm, open. Just look at them. But push it too hard, and the effect snaps.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll remember this, won¡¯t they?¡± I asked. Both beast-kin cringed. ¡°They will,¡± Kazari admitted, ears twitching, ¡°so I¡¯d rather make this worth your while. Especially since you did beat me fair and square.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a real demon lurking in the red-light district,¡± she added. ¡°Over in the eastern part of the city.¡± ¡°A demon? In the human capital?¡± Asche asked, startled. Cynthia nodded, arms crossed. ¡°We¡¯re still figuring out how it got past the capital¡¯s barriers, but regulars from the Gilded Maw have been vanishing. No bodies. No traces. Just¡­ gone.¡± ¡°Snatched right before our eyes, swallowed into the shadows,¡± Ylgrun muttered darkly. ¡°Somethin¡¯s workin¡¯ under there, somethin¡¯ clever. Ain¡¯t some mindless beastie tearin¡¯ folk apart¡ªit¡¯s pickin¡¯ ¡®em careful-like. Could be smuggling ¡®em somewhere. Could be feeding on ¡®em.¡± A demon working from within, handpicking her victims? That was a problem¡ªand an opportunity. ¡°Good to know¡­¡± I said, lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Asche, feel like hunting a demon?¡± The elemental spirit shifted back into her harpyja-phoenix form, feathers shimmering in the dim light. ¡°Hell yeah. I¡¯ve got an old bone to pick with them anyway~.¡± Before leaving, my gaze lingered on Zary and Marika, both still dazed as if they¡¯d been drugged. ¡°This effect really lingers,¡± I muttered before turning back to Kazari. ¡°Be a dear and tell Titan¡¯s Vault to send my wares here. And make sure they¡¯re well taken care of.¡± Kazari swallowed. ¡°Y-yes, Madam¡­¡± Satisfied, Asche and I left the VIP room. Outside, a cool night breeze whispered through the alley, the scent of city life mixing with something¡­ off. Somewhere out there, a demoness was watching. Hunting. ¡°Let¡¯s catch a demon~.¡± [Arc 1] Chapter 14 – All it takes is a little persuasion The cool air of a warm summer night filled the city. Even as the districts began to settle, the streets remained alive. Laughter spilled from taverns, the scent of roasted meat and spiced, honey mead lingering in the air. Merchants packed away their stalls while a few alchemists set up in their place, their green lanterns flickering against the darkened cobblestones. Shops along the main roads were shutting their doors, while inns and gambling dens were only just getting started. The city pulsed with a rhythm that was both familiar and distant. It stirred up memories I¡¯d rather not recall, but I still hadn¡¯t found the time to properly inspect my seals. Since entering the gates, the influence had only worsened. ¡®Sooo,¡¯ Asche started, hovering above me, her wings spread wide as she floated just over the streets to take in the view. ¡®Didn¡¯t know you were part vampire.¡¯ I shook my head. ¡®Not a vampire. Those kids only started showing up around the second cycle, I think? So yeah, I¡¯m much, much older.¡¯ ¡®But you drink blood?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®And you need to drink blood?¡¯ ¡®Most of the time, I just ignore it. But blood just tastes so gooood~¡¯ I enthused. ¡®Sounds a lot like a vampire, though¡­¡¯ ¡®Counter-question. Humans eat meat, yeah?¡¯ ¡®Uh, yeah?¡¯ ¡®Can they live without it?¡¯ ¡®Uh, I dunno, actually, but I knew a peasant who never touched meat. So I guess, yes?¡¯ ¡®So¡­ are humans wolves?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a weird analogy¡­¡¯ ¡®Why? Just because I drink blood and like it doesn¡¯t mean I need it. Humans can live without meat; they just choose not to. That doesn¡¯t make them wolves¡ªat least not in a species-like sense.¡¯ ¡®Okay, now I have to ask. What exactly are you?¡± Asche pressed. ¡®You have too many races mixed inside your body. It feels like you¡¯re some kind of chimera. But you don¡¯t look like them, or like those newer mana-beasts that Eternal had created.¡¯ I laughed. ¡°She never really got the hang of that. Sure, she created some real monsters, though. That was always her thing. Makes me wonder what she could create if she were inside the System¡­¡± Asche growled, ¡®You¡¯re dodging the question!¡¯ ¡®Well,¡¯ I mused, ¡®you could call me the Original.¡¯ Her ears flicked. ''Original what?'' I smirked. ¡®Original pain in your ass, apparently.¡¯ Even from down here I could feel how she narrowed her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s not an answer.¡¯ ¡®Figure it out. If you survive long enough, maybe I¡¯ll tell you. But don¡¯t forget about the warnings I gave about you being too curious~.¡¯ A slow sigh escaped her. ¡®Alright, alright. But we¡¯re stuck with each other, so sooner or later, I¡¯ll hear things. Especially with your little mind slip-ups.¡¯ Her tone struck something in me, an unwelcome prickle that I pushed aside. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to do something about that soon,¡¯ I replied curtly. The conversation died after that. I understood Asche¡¯s curiosity, but some things were better left untold and locked away. Or, in my case, sealed. I knew she could listen in on my thoughts, but most of the time, one could tune it out. Like I did with hers. I wouldn¡¯t want to hear that mess of thoughts anyway. When we entered The Dancing Tails for a second, I had¡ªand regretted it instantly. So no, if she had something to say, she could say it directly. Keeps the magic and is far less intrusive. Besides, I never cared to use soul magic to pry into memories. Most people broke before I could get anything useful anyway. Sure, I could just rip memories straight from their souls and destroy them entirely, but¡­ barely anyone deserved that. Barely. There were some people¡ªso vile, so irredeemable¡ªthat even I would need to take extra lessons just to match a fraction of their cruelty. But the cruelest ones were always the most arrogant. The way they smiled as I ripped their soul apart, watching themselves unravel¡­ it tasted¡ªdelicious. I mean, yeah, there were other methods, of course but I simply didn¡¯t care for them. Charm magic, like Kazari¡¯s, was one thing. But then there were the others¡ªthe crude, mind-breaking spells used by nobles and dark mages. Taking away someone¡¯s freedom was one thing. But taking away their will¡ªtheir choice? No. That was a violation I would never stoop low enough to commit. Soooo, I really thought the information Kazari gave and my earlier walk would be enough to help me navigate the city. It wasn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t lost or anything¡ªI just didn¡¯t know where to go first. ¡­Okay, fine, that was a lie. Damn these alleys that all look the same. At least put up some signs so people actually know where they are. How hard could it be to find the red-light district? One may ask: why didn¡¯t I just go back to the main road? One word¡ªboooring! I was hoping for some thugs lurking in the shadows, trying to rob me or do something worse. But these back alleys? Empty. And way too clean. Who the hell cares about cleanliness in a place like this...? I should have gone to the slums. Who would¡¯ve thought the area between the eastern and royal districts was actually safe? I, for one, had assumed at least someone would be lurking, snatching up women to serve as playthings for their noble masters. Maybe that was outdated¡­ Ahh, my first time being kidnapped. One of my favorite memories. ¡®Say, is your little skit over? Were you always like... this?¡¯ Asche asked, her voice laced with concern. I pouted. ¡®If you lived as long as me, you¡¯d understand that sometimes acting out of character is a good way to keep your sanity!¡¯ Asche cringed. ¡®Please don¡¯t pout while using my form. It looks so¡­ wrong. Also, sure, you may be keeping your sanity, but do you see that black vortex swirling around you? If you keep acting like this, it¡¯ll rob everyone else of theirs. And besides, you could have just asked me where the district is. I can see it from up here, it¡¯s¡ª'' I ignored her and continued my singsong stroll through the alleys. One of the little joys of being as powerful as I was, was indulging in small adventures¡ªacting utterly shameless, snooty, and spoiled just for the fun of it. Being serious all the time was exhausting. Also, we¡ª Oh. This presence. ¡®You feel that?¡¯ I asked Asche. ¡®Why am I not surprised we found one of them here¡­ But there¡¯s a second one, isn¡¯t there?¡¯ I nodded. ¡®We don¡¯t just have a succubus walking around. There¡¯s another kind of demon with them.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t recognize this aura,¡¯ Asche muttered. ¡¯Yeah, something¡¯s¡­ different.¡¯ I grinned. The first day in the capital just kept getting better. ¡¯Let¡¯s check it out~¡¯ I chimed, happily hopping in the direction of the demons. I swear, I could feel Asche rolling her eyes. Tehe~
"This freaking bitch." I shouted in frustration. She¡¯d done it again¡ªI couldn¡¯t believe it! I sprinted through the red-light district, trying to track her down. She was ruining my whole plan. How could someone be this obvious? You didn¡¯t kill anyone¡ªand if you did, you didn¡¯t just dump the husk somewhere obvious! Because of this mess, I¡¯d have the guards and that damn information guild sniffing around my turf. It was way too early for me to fight them again. The last conflict had drained me, and I¡¯d spent an entire month recovering part of my strength. It wasn¡¯t that being a prostitute was unpleasant, but my power had yet to fully return. Until then, I was stuck working in these run-down bawdy houses¡ªsince the high-class brothels had wards capable of detecting my demonic aura. And their clientele? A problem. Too many people who could see through my weakened glamour. Too risky. I¡¯d considered moving to the western district, but the beast-kin there would sniff me out in no time. The situation wasn¡¯t terrible, but this¡ªthis I couldn¡¯t tolerate. Some idiot was flaunting their presence, making sure everyone knew something was wrong. Because of her, people had started avoiding the back alleys or any place with fewer eyes. How the hell was I supposed to hunt in the shadows when nobody dared to step near them? Sure, I could lure them away, but people were getting cautious. They would notice if a friend walked into a dark alley and never returned. And I was nowhere near strong enough to charm more than one at a time and erase their memories. Otherwise, none of this would have been a problem. So yes, this ended today. The plan was simple: track this bitch down, catch her red-handed, and ensure she never entered my hunting grounds again. Either she ran, or she died by my hand. Then, I¡¯d lay low. Let people assume the culprit had moved on. Let the tension die down. And once everything settled, I¡¯d start the process over again¡ªuntil I was finally strong enough to gain real political influence. I knew where she was. Catching her, however, was another matter. I crept through the dark alleys, following the faint trace of soul magic lingering in the air. Then, a shift. "I must be close¡­" I murmured. Left. Right. Left again. The moons hung high above, their light breaking through the rooftops in fragmented beams, casting an eerie glow over the streets. The scene carried a quiet mix of mystery and danger. Ooh, what a beautiful night for a hunt~! Then, a wail. A plea. A woman¡¯s voice, begging. She pleaded to be spared, claiming she had only wanted to try something¡ªwanted to know if a woman could truly love another woman, emotionally as well as physically. Her pleas had likely gone unheard. I had to move¡ªnow¡ªbefore she left behind yet another husk. Barreling forward, I slammed into the attacker, knocking her off balance. The woman she had pinned against the wall collapsed to the ground, gasping for air¡ªonly to scramble to her feet and flee as fast as she could. Shit, not good. The harlot, on the other side, looked up at me, stunned¡ªshe¡¯d probably been so consumed by greed that she hadn¡¯t even noticed me approaching. I pressed my hand against her throat, fury burning in my eyes. She grinned. That victorious smirk made my blood boil. Oh, how I wanted to kill her. But before I could make a move¡ª I froze. My body wouldn¡¯t move. The intruder looked at me in horror, clearly just as clueless as I was. Then¡ª Clack. Clack. Clack. Footsteps. Coming closer. Clack. Clack. Clack. With all my strength, I forced my head up toward the alley¡¯s entrance. And there, illuminated by the moons, stood a figure. She wore a luxurious militia uniform¡ªone I had never seen before. A cold dread seeped into my bones. Could she be from the High Guards¡¯ ¡®secret¡¯ special unit? Or worse¡­ a demon hunter? Clack. Clack. Clack. She stepped forward, each movement slow, deliberate. Then, she passed through another patch of moonlight, revealing herself. Her hair¡ªlike her eyes¡ªwas ashen. And then I saw something far worse. A witch¡¯s hat. Not one I recognized. Me, not recognizing it. Fuck, that wasn¡¯t good. Why the hell was a Titled Witch in the capital? I activated my high-level skill [Appraise]. [Target Invalid] W-what? I tried again. [Target Impermissible] Again! [Error] ¡­ [ERROR] ¡­ [eRrOr] ... "Whatever you¡¯re trying to do, please stop. It¡¯s annoying." ¡°Gosh, yeah. This feels like someone trying to peek under my skirt¡ªif I wore one,¡± a second voice chimed, coming from a strange, bird-like creature as it landed on the woman¡¯s arm. I stared at them in disbelief. The woman gave me an assessing look and spoke again. "Now, what exactly do we have here?"
I looked at the two women lying on the ground in front of me. How had they even survived this long in a city where demons were hunted simply for existing¡ªespecially when they behaved like this? Their scent was everywhere. The one on top looked scared. Then she did something. I wasn¡¯t sure what, but a tingling sensation brushed the edge of my soul. Her eyes widened in shock and confusion. The sensation came again. And again. And again. "Whatever you''re trying to do, please stop. It''s annoying." Asche added her own comment, which only made them react more strongly. The succubus stared at me in disbelief. Ah. Whatever she had done wasn¡¯t supposed to be traceable. Or rather, it shouldn¡¯t have been detectable in the first place. Well, whatever. I wasn¡¯t interested in what she had attempted to do anyway. What did interest me, however, was their species. During my little journey through the back alleys, I had overheard whispers¡ªhushed conversations from the second-floor windows I passed. People were talking about husks being found. That would certainly explain why these alleys were so empty at night. I already had a good idea of what they might be. Even before sensing their auras. As I had assumed, one was a succubus. That much had been obvious. Still, I had hoped for a fellow blood enthusiast. But what I got instead was, in fact, a high succubus. The other one, though¡­ Well, meeting a vetala deep inside human territory definitely hadn¡¯t been on my checklist. All three of these demon types¡ªvampires, succubi, and vetala¡ªhad one thing in common: they all drained others in some way. Each had their own method, and while they didn¡¯t need to, it was the fastest way to sustain themselves and gain power. I had a deep appreciation for all of them. ¡­In a platonic way, of course. Vampires, like succubi, could feed on the life force of other creatures. Succubi, however, nourished themselves through sexual energy or the emotions it stirred. Even something as small as a kiss provided a minor boost¡ªa mere snack compared to the full meal. Strong emotions radiated by others could also sustain them, but those were less satisfying. Asche puffed disapprovingly. Vetala were a bit trickier. Some said they were like vampires, but I disagreed. These creatures haunted battlefields, seeking new hosts. Unlike vampires, they didn¡¯t consume their victims¡ªthey inhabited them. If their current body was destroyed, they would simply jump to another. Essentially, they were ghosts that fed on souls and their energy. Once inside a body, they no longer needed to sustain it with food. But just like the others, they could still gain power through feeding. The problem? Eating souls always left husks behind. And I don¡¯t mean just lifeless shells. There were husks and ¡®husks¡¯. The difference? One was merely the empty remains of what used to be a living being. The other was a flesh puppet¡ªone piece of a greater hive mind, connected to both its creator and every other victim in its network. A hive mind, if you will. That was what made vetala so dangerous. Each individual husk was part of a larger whole, even if only one stood before you. The same logic applied to their creators¡ªtheir singular was also their plural. This hive mind bullshit made vetala excellent for warfare. On battlefields, they simply hopped from body to body, turning soldiers into mindless puppets and forcing them to slaughter their own comrades. ¡®Yeah, I remember those fuckers now. Luckily, my ash magic countered their shit. Others were less fortunate,¡¯ added Aska. I had to agree. Asche was probably the worst possible enemy a vetala could face. Sheer numbers meant nothing to her when she could simply poison the battlefield, rendering the husks completely useless. Still, if this one¡¯s goal was stealth¡­ Then this what she was doing here right now was probably the worst possible way to hide in a city. Husks had to be activated, meaning you either hid the bodies or destroyed them completely. I had also noticed they were sometimes used for sleeper cells, but that only worked if they were well-hidden. And the one in front of me? She had just left them to rot. A necromancer, a mage, a priest¡ªhell, anyone with basic magical knowledge could tell when a corpse was connected to something demonic. And in most cases, that meant a vetala. Leaving the bodies lying around like breadcrumbs was basically shouting: ¡®Hey, I¡¯m here! Please come search for me and kill me!¡¯ ¡®Yeah, really a fatal flaw,¡¯ Asche deadpanned. ¡®Mhm.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®Only newborns are stupid enough to¡ª'' Oh, Goddess. Why? ¡®Wait¡­ this is a demon child?! What the fuck is it doing here?¡¯ Asche blurted. "Calling her a child is a bit harsh, age-wise. She must be around twenty-six. But by vetala standards, she¡¯d still be considered a newborn. So, I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s here, but let¡¯s get some more information first." I turned back to the still-petrified women. "Now, what exactly do we have here?" The succubus opened her mouth like she wanted to say something, but somehow¡­ she couldn¡¯t. Mhm? Oh, right. When I first stepped into the alley, I had emitted a fragment of my true soul¡ªjust a teeny, tiny bit¡ªto keep them from doing anything stupid. It wasn¡¯t supposed to have this effect, though. Had it gotten stronger? Nah, must have been my imagination. The vetala, on the other hand, looked seconds away from wetting herself. Goddess, sorry. That wasn¡¯t quite what I had in mind. But still¡ªthese two were demons. One of the strongest war races. So why the hell were they so weak? This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡®Did you forget what we talked about earlier today?¡¯ Asche reminded me. ¡®Yes, yes.¡¯ I waved my hand dismissively. I really needed to lower my expectations. Every being I had encountered since arriving here had been unbelievably fragile compared to me or Aska. Another sigh left me as I clapped my hands. Instantly, both women were freed. The succubus, too weak to keep herself upright, collapsed onto the vetala with a soft thump. The latter squeaked briefly but remained still, breathing heavily. Though, given her nature, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was just a lingering reflex from the body she inhabited. "Now, we can talk," I said curtly.
I looked at my rival, who lay sprawled on top of me. Not in a sexy way¡ªmore like an I-am-a-sack-of-sand way. How could someone with such a slim body be this heavy? Not that I couldn¡¯t understand it¡ªI had nearly wet myself. Damn this immortal mortal¡¯s body! My mind still struggled to grasp the situation, but I doubted it would get us anywhere. Everything was just so absurd. I had a perfect plan: get stronger, attract the succubus¡¯s attention, lure her in, subdue her, and seize her turf. She had totally thought I hadn¡¯t noticed her demonic aura. Yeah, the sudden attack and throat-grabbing had been unexpected, but everything had been under control. ¡­What do you mean, it wasn¡¯t? Will you be quiet? I¡¯m thinking! Everything was going fine until she entered the back alley. The moment I sensed her, I froze. She had released something¡ªa kind of eldritch energy, so dark and destructive that, for a second, I thought she was the abyss itself. As a vetala, I could perceive souls at all times without using mana. I saw them inside every soul-bearing being. It was one of my unique racial skills. What do you mean I don¡¯t have to repeat things we already know? It¡¯s for the audience! ¡­Well, obviously. So yeah, when we looked at her, we saw a gigantic black mass¡ªutterly broken. This soul wasn¡¯t complete. Bits and pieces had been torn away. How could anybody survive with that? Maybe the same way we do? Yeah, probably. No¡­ that¡¯s not the point. Yeah, yeah, I agree, that witch looks hot. "Oh my goddess, could you please stand up already? I don¡¯t have all... uhh... night," the monster said. "Don¡¯t push those younglings like that. Can¡¯t you see how scared they are?" screeched that weird bird familiar. Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen something like that either. We tried to turn our head toward her, but our body still refused to obey. Can you please help me out already? What do you mean, it¡¯s my fault¡ª?! "Sorry, still can¡¯t move¡­" I said, hoping those wouldn¡¯t be my last words. We heard an annoyed murmur, then a click of the tongue. But nothing else happened. Was she playing with us? Oh my god, don¡¯t think about that! Yeah, I really hoped not. "Very well. Too bad I still can¡¯t teleport multiple people around; otherwise, I¡¯d just take you two with me to a much more comfortable place." "No, we will not order one to our room later," the bird complained. The witch¡­ pouted? Yeah, okay. This time, I have to agree with you¡ªthat is adorable. But can we concentrate on the weird thing she just said? Yes. Teleport. What the hell was she talking about? Everyone knew teleportation wasn¡¯t possible in this city. That was the whole reason the human empire hadn¡¯t been destroyed. Yet. ¡­Yes, and those heroes. For fuck¡¯s sake, can you stop for a bit? Thank you! "Oh, by the way, did you like my little illusion?" she asked. "W-What do you mean?" I really didn¡¯t like where this was going. "¡­I was right about you being a newborn. Ahhh, bullying babies. This is not going to look good on my r¨¦sum¨¦," the girl muttered, her voice carrying a hint of panic. Ugh. I hated being called a newborn. Sorry we weren¡¯t as exceptional as our sister. "Sorry, hun, but only your sister goes to the academy. We don¡¯t think you have talent. Just try to do something else or wait for a husband. Blah, blah, blah¡ª" More shit-talk about how useless we were compared to her. Blah, blah, blah. Of course, I was worse than her¡ªthey gave that bitch everything she needed to thrive whilst completely neglecting me. Books, lessons, pocket money, clothes, friends¡ªshe got everything. And me? Nothing, that¡¯s right. Yeah, soo super fair. Also, thank you for agreeing with me. Imagine what we could have been. Just¡­ ugh. That was why we had run away from that shithole of a family. It didn¡¯t matter that we were nobles. I had overheard them talking about marrying me off to the highest bidder¡ªsince when were we falling to human standards? All because of that shitty queen. So yes, they had no one to blame but themselves. "For fuck¡¯s sake, you broke another one," the bird screeched angrily. "Did I break you?" a voice pulled me back to reality. "N-No, still here..." "Good, good. Now, lemme tell you something funny, and listen closely¡ªmaybe you¡¯ll learn something from it." "O-Okay," I answered. ¡­Please, if you keep thinking about how hot she is, I will stop doing anything. No, I¡¯m not mean. I¡¯m reasonable. I do not care that we are twenty-six in human years and can do whatever we want¡ªdon¡¯t you think we have bigger problems?! Like surviving?! "Is she¡­ okay?" the familiar asked, sounding genuinely concerned. "I really might have broken her¡­" the witch said regretfully. "Nou! I¡¯m good!" I answered, panicked. "Good, then I can do some explaining~" the witch smiled dangerously before continuing, "I know that vetala have a racial perk that lets you perceive souls in their purest form. Unfortunately for you, I can cloak my soul, hide it, or create an illusion so that anyone who tries to take a peek sees exactly what I want them to see. Until now¡ªto my knowledge¡ªnobody has ever seen the true form of my soul." We gulped. "Usually, I¡¯d kill you for your insolence. Looking at someone¡¯s soul without permission is incredibly rude. But lucky for you, I had an utterly gleeful game of tails just before coming here¡­ aaand I don¡¯t kill babies." She grinned. WHY WOULD YOU GRIN WHILE SAYING THAT?! THAT¡¯S NOT REASSURING AT ALL! "Sooo, don¡¯t be scared, okay, little one? I¡¯m not going to harm you or your friend here." THEN DON¡¯T GRIN LIKE THIS! ¡­Yes, I know. Yes, I¡¯ll stop shouting. Sorry. Then her words actually sank in. Our mouth fell open. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from shock or the realization that I had just learned something I had never heard before. Even my parents had told me that nobody could completely hide their soul. Not from us. Maybe¡­ Maybe this was my chance. A gift from the goddess¡ªno, not like that¡ªto finally achieve something. To prove to my disgusting parents that I was far better than our stuck-up sister. "Can you¡ª" I started, our voice carrying the weight of a plea, but I was interrupted. "No. I¡¯m no tutor¡ªat least, not a good one. I can help¡ªboth of you¡ªbut it comes with a price. Or more like a favor. Quid pro quo. I hope you understand what that means." "Quid pro quo? N-No¡­ sorry, never heard of it." "To their defense¡­ I also never heard of it¡­" the weird bird muttered. Wait. Doesn¡¯t it look a tad like a phoenix? "Whaaaat?! Really? Well, that¡¯s a newborn for ya. But even you, Asche? I¡¯m shocked! "It means I do you a favor in return for something. In this case, information." "Deal!" I shouted. "Hehehe~" Oh, goddess.
Why? Why would you agree to these terms? Newborns were so¡­ ugh. Seriously, I didn¡¯t trust her to only want information. I couldn¡¯t even appraise her. Damn my body for collapsing the moment that eerie energy released me. But at least we had survived¡ªfor now. Still, what kind of information did she even want from us? Someone with that level of power had to be at least Rank B¡ªmaybe even A. Couldn¡¯t she just go anywhere and get access to whatever she wanted? Why would she need two demons like us? This whole situation was too strange for me to grasp. And what the hell was that weird bird, anyway? A phoenix? Some kind of oversized eagle? A mana-beast?! I¡¯d expect a Titled Witch to have something like that. But then there was her hair. That was natural. Not magically altered, not dyed, and definitely not the result of an accident. The only ones I could think of were the Asche family, but they had been extinct since long before my time¡ªdespite many attempts to recreate their lineage. I only knew about them thanks to my old position, but even if one of their descendants had survived, they would never be a witch. And yet¡ªshe called her bird Asche. Nothing made sense. I cursed how I had become both powerful and weak at the same time. But what if¡ª What if she was a secret child? A Jaeger and a witch, breaking their own taboos? If that were the case, she had to be well-hidden¡ªprobably by the High Council. Or¡­ She was really, really fucking old. Even then¡­ something still felt off. The energy she had radiated before to stun us wasn¡¯t something a witch should be capable of. Neither should a Jaeger. Maybe her mother had a unique origin? Who knew? Either way, there was too much at stake to back out now. Even if I couldn¡¯t trust her, she seemed to be the best solution for now¡ªespecially since she would probably kill me if I didn¡¯t accept her offer. Whatever her true background was, one thing was certain¡ªshe was powerful. And she could offer us protection¡ªsomething the vetala and I desperately needed. Especially since the newborn had already drawn too much attention. It wouldn¡¯t be long before adventurers started sniffing around again. Not the mention the guards will probably soon arrive. Also, with some lunatic crippling the count¡¯s son, the High Guards would be swarming the district like vultures too. Those noble dogs wouldn¡¯t ask questions. They would kill anyone just for looking at them the wrong way. Disgusting humans. But maybe, just maybe¡­ If I played this right, I could finally achieve my goal. Maybe¡ª I could get my revenge and take back what was mine. But first, I needed to stand up. Bit by bit, my body recovered from the shock of her energy. After another moment, I managed to move¡ªjust a little. But it was enough. On shaky legs, I turned to face our negotiating partner. She stared back at me, expressionless. Her ashen eyes bore into my soul. Her familiar looked ready to tear me apart. I took a deep breath and declared¡ª "Okay, let¡¯s talk business!"
Clap. Clap. Clap. I only clapped mentally¡ªI didn¡¯t want to appear rude. ¡®I can still hear it,¡¯ Asche remarked, clearly annoyed. She wasn¡¯t happy. She would have rather killed the demons than formed a contract with them. The idea of killing demons made her strangely happy. Now, she was sulking. ¡®I¡¯m not sulking,¡¯ she muttered while glaring death-rays at the poor succubus before us. It had taken far too long for her to regain control of herself. At least now, I could do what I came here for¡ªintel. The question was, where should I start? Obviously, I needed to ask about the Gilded Maw, but gods, now that I had a demon in front of me¡ªespecially one of her kind¡ªthere were so many questions. ¡®Focus, please,¡¯ Asche reminded me. Okay, alright. Auction house first. Then the fun stuff. "Well, could we not call it business?" I started. ¡°It sounds way too stuck up. Yeah, why don¡¯t we call it a friendly trade between new acquaintances? That sounds better, no~?" "Uhh¡­ right. Fine with me," the succubus answered. "Wonderful~" I exclaimed, grinning. She shot me an irritated look. "Don¡¯t mind me, just happy about the situation," I said. "She really is," Asche added unhelpfully. I flicked her beak. "Anyway, I¡¯m here for a reason, as you¡¯ve probably figured out already." I leaned forward slightly."I recently got acquainted with some moon elves. Are you familiar with the name ¡®Marika¡¯?" The succubus¡¯s eye twitched. "Wonderful, so you are. You see," I continued, "I was traveling with them for a bit, and it seems some people in this city misinterpreted my little exploration as an invitation to do whatever they wanted with them. ¡°Some people got lost, and apparently, you are one of the few who knows where they are¡ªand how we can get inside." The succubus hesitated. She probably wasn¡¯t expecting this to come back and bite her. "Fuck, I knew this shit would bite me back. Should have sold that damn information about the Gilded Maw earlier." The succubus sighed, rubbing her temples before continuing. "Okay, listen. The one behind that auction house is the Dark Trade Guild. "As far as I know, they don¡¯t ask questions about wares. If you have something interesting to sell, you can even offload it in advance. So the people who actually captured the elves? They¡¯re probably long gone. But their client? They¡¯re still waiting and will probably be there at the auction.¡± Her voice lowered slightly. "The Guild doesn¡¯t pay the full price upfront¡ªonly a portion. They take the risk. If the item doesn¡¯t sell for as much as they expected, the auction house takes the loss. If it sells for more, they charge a fee, but you still profit. ¡°Basically, it¡¯s a win-win for anyone dealing in goods that can¡¯t be traded legally. That is¡ªif they¡¯re interested in what you have to sell. Unfortunately, that doesn¡¯t happen often, since the illegal guild has excellent connections across many races." I absorbed the information quickly. "And how do we get inside?" I inquired. She pondered for a moment before answering. "The entrance is built in the heart of the eastern district, close to the inner walls. It¡¯s Dark Trade Guild territory. I could bring you there right now, but¡ª" "But?" She hesitated before sighing. ¡°The auction won¡¯t be open for a few more days. Anyone trying to get in early will be turned away. And from what I¡¯ve heard, they have dwarven tech that allows access only from inside. You¡¯d need someone already down there to activate it. ¡°Not to mention the wards protecting the area. If you try breaking in before the auction, they¡¯ll evacuate everything before you even get close." I exhaled sharply. "So what do you suggest?" A slow, knowing smile spread across her lips. "I know the secret password. Got it before the¡­ unfortunate demise of the person who had it." She leaned back, watching my reaction. "The codes change every time an auction ends. So we¡¯ve got one shot at this." I nodded, processing the information. "So we still have time. That means we can actually prepare for the auction. That¡¯s¡­ good to know." ¡®How about we just use your power and do it in one swoop tonight?¡¯ Asche¡¯s voice echoed in my head. I rolled my eyes. ¡®Yes, we totally could. But that would create a lot of problems. Like me announcing my presence to the entire city in a really stupid way. Also, we don¡¯t know what kind of wards they¡¯re using. I¡¯d rather not screw everything up because I got too eager. There are too many unknowns¡ªwe should tread carefully this time.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly reasonable coming from you,¡¯ Asche admitted. ¡®But I see your point.¡¯ A smirk curled at my lips. ¡®Besides, they might expect the Asche Matriarch to show up¡­ But not a witch with ash-colored hair.¡¯ Asche went silent for a moment. ¡®Wait. Is that why you¡¯ve kept it like that since we left Dancing Tails?¡¯ ¡®Mhm. Didn¡¯t you notice? People wouldn¡¯t stop staring at me.¡¯ ¡®I did, but¡ª¡® she hesitated. ¡®So that¡¯s why the demons were acting so weird? They were trying to make sense of you?¡¯ I chuckled. ¡®Exactly. Watching them struggle was rather amusing.¡¯ Asche didn¡¯t respond, she only gave a small nod. I returned my attention to the two demonesses. "Well, if that¡¯s how it is, then you two are coming with me for now. I don¡¯t want anyone snatching this information out of you. And you might just run away¡ªand I¡¯m really not in the mood for chasing you down and dragging you back alive." I tilted my head slightly, giving them a pointed look. "We understand each other?" They both nodded. I smiled. "Good, good." Then I turned to the succubus, my gaze settling on her. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like Dancing Tails. Should help you feed a lot. And don¡¯t worry about them attacking or opposing my decision¡ªthey won¡¯t." I waved a hand dismissively. "Besides, I¡¯d rather discuss the other things I want to know in a more comfortable setting than a back alley. ¡°Oh, and you know what?¡± My lips curled into a smirk. "I¡¯ll reward you two splendidly later." My eyes flicked toward the vetala, still quiet. "Even though our newborn hasn¡¯t contributed any information yet¡­ but I believe she will soon." I was about to turn around when Asche interrupted. "And what are your names? Your real names. And don¡¯t try to give me some cover bullshit¡ªI¡¯d know," her voice came sharp and demanding, her eyes piercing. The vetala stiffened before hesitantly speaking, "I-I¡¯m called¡­ Tulsi." I turned to the succubus, who looked annoyed but didn¡¯t protest. "My name is Deidre." "I¡¯m Aska," the harpyja-phoenix on my arm announced. Now, all three of them looked at me expectantly. I sighed, ¡®What exactly are you trying to do, Asche?¡¯ ¡®Teaching you some freaking basic manners,¡¯ she replied simply. I exhaled through my nose. Fine. "My name is¡­"
¡ªNear Midnight at the Adventurers¡¯ Headquarters of the Human Empire¡ª The guild master sat impatiently in his office, tapping his toes and drumming his fingers against the desk. It was late, sure. But that was no excuse for being actually late. The emergency call had gone out hours ago via the magic transmitter crystal, and so far, only the third royal princess had deemed it necessary to show up. The real reason she was here, however, went much deeper than anyone could see at first glance. "They¡¯re late," the guild master muttered, irritation clear in his voice. The princess looked at him but said nothing. The others had grown too laid-back¡ªthey¡¯d gotten lazy over time. There were reasons more and more people were betraying the empire. And they were one of them. A knock on the door broke the silence. The door swung open, revealing a middle-aged elf¡ªat least, that was how he appeared. How old he truly was, no one could say. The princess especially detested him. He was one of those ¡®lower-elves-can-be-sold¡¯ supporters. Neither she nor the guild master liked him. Yet, he was an A-Rank adventurer, close to S¡ªwhich meant they had to tolerate him. The elf greeted them curtly and took a seat on the unoccupied couch. And so they waited again. After what felt like an agonizing ten minutes, four more individuals arrived. Like the other two guests, they each sat down¡ªexcept for one, who deliberately remained standing near the door. The person seated next to the princess was the metropolitan, the archbishop of the King''s Garden. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t set foot in this part of the city¡ªsuch places were beneath him. However, upon hearing that the third royal princess had responded to the call, he¡¯d made his way over. Even though, in his opinion, she would soon be married off to a rival family, he still had to maintain a certain image as a representative of his church. Next to the elf sat the vice-captain of the town guard. He had been enjoying the seductive company of a high-class courtesan when a messenger knocked on the door, relaying the captain¡¯s orders. He snorted in annoyance. It wasn¡¯t really his job to be here, but disobeying wasn¡¯t an option. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but bemoan the gold he had wasted. High-class courtesans were expensive¡ªonly nobles or people like him who had saved up for weeks could afford their company. And even then, he had to wait for his favorite to be available, since they were usually booked weeks in advance. Accordingly, his mood tonight was sour. He had heard about the incident hours ago and had thought nothing of it. The only other woman in the room sat in the last available seat¡ªbetween the two couches. She was well-trained, muscular, and radiated vitality. Her fiery red hair only enhanced her wild appearance. But looks could be deceiving. Her fighting style was magic-based. She was one of the few high-ranking battlemages in the empire. Most who chose that path died quickly¡ªoverestimating themselves. The class was easy to learn, hard to master. Initially, battlemages were incredibly strong, but as they progressed, defeating equally powerful foes became exponentially harder. Only at higher levels did that balance shift back in their favor. And getting there? That took time, resilience, and sheer willpower. This woman had all three. She was one of the few S-Ranks currently in town. The other S-Rank? The man who stood by the door. He was someone who thought he was more important than most of the people he faced. His arrogance wasn¡¯t that unfounded, though. He was one of the top twenty adventurers in the guild. His weapon of choice¡ªa greatsword¡ªwas currently at the best blacksmith in town for repairs after his last quest. Many assumed that, without it, he¡¯d be significantly weaker. They were wrong. Some of his secondary classes were almost as strong as his primary. Few knew this. Even fewer had seen all of them. And those who had? Well, most were no longer alive. That power¡ªand the arrogance that came with it¡ªmade him resent being summoned. To him, this was a waste of time. He had better things to do than handle petty deaths. Now that almost everyone was gathered¡ªthose who weren¡¯t here weren¡¯t coming anyway¡ªthe guild master finally spoke. "It took a while for you to arrive, but I¡¯m glad you made it anyway." His eyes swept over the group. "I can see from your expressions that you think this is nothing more than a small, unimportant matter." His voice hardened, "I assure you, the situation is much worse than it appears." After those words, the room seemed to shift. Everyone became a little more attentive. Even if they didn¡¯t want to be here, it was rare for the old man to describe a situation as bad. Especially since he was once one of the strongest in the empire¡ªbefore, as he claimed, he took an arrow to the knee and became the guild master. At least, that¡¯s what he said happened¡­ Somewhat pleased with himself, he continued, ¡°But first, I must briefly address Your Excellency and the Vice-Captain.¡± His gaze flickered to them. ¡°Our demonologists have confirmed that the shells found in the city are, in fact, husks. We now have undeniable proof that a vetala is in the capital. And when demons send one of them inside the city walls, we cannot ignore the possibility that something far greater is at play. ¡°What troubles me even more is the question of how a vetala managed to enter the city in the first place. This directly calls into question the competence of the town guard in properly controlling the gates. ¡°I won¡¯t rule out the possibility that some of the guards may have been bribed to let her in.¡± The vice-captain tensed, his teeth grinding together. ¡°And before the vice-captain interrupts me¡ª¡± The guild master raised a hand. ¡°I want to formally address the church and request that the bodies be purified, so they may at least experience a sliver of the goddess¡¯ grace.¡± The metropolitan only nodded in agreement. However, the vice-captain was seething. He forced himself to remain still, suppressing his rage so he wouldn¡¯t jump up and start shouting in anger. As much as he despised the implication, he couldn¡¯t ignore the facts. Some guards would do anything for extra gold. But to willingly let demons inside the city? Nah, something about this didn¡¯t add up. He would get to the bottom of it. The others remained silent. There was no real reason to get involved. A vetala in the city was concerning, yes¡ªbut not enough to warrant their personal intervention. The husks were a problem, sure. But only the archbishop possessed holy magic¡ªbesides that damned Alicia, thought the guild master. And that was an entirely different matter entirely. No, they weren¡¯t summoned here because of some vetala. There had to be something more. The guild master spoke again. "That situation was troubling, but it was not the reason for the signal." His voice carried more weight now, "As you all have likely gathered by now, there was an incident in the guild today. ¡°That, in itself, was nothing unusual. Scuffles and fights happen regularly. Deaths, on occasion. But when they do, we usually arrest the perpetrator afterward¡ªthanks to the countless protection spells and wards embedded in this building." The battlemage narrowed her eyes. "And the perpetrator of today¡¯s incident¡­ knew something that worries you this much?" "Yes and no." The guild master exhaled. "It¡¯s because it was a fucking Matriarch." The room stiffened. "She nearly killed the son of that damned count who leads the High Guards. And she didn¡¯t give a shit about the consequences. Then, she took the girls that were with him and left. ¡°The worst part? She came with Marika. Which means something is going on¡ªsomething that could become a major problem for us." The elf¡¯s eyes widened in utter disbelief. "What do you mean with Marika?! She¡¯s alive?!" His expression darkened. "Fuck! I thought I paid those goddamn bastards enough to enslave her whole group and kill that sub-elf. Are you telling me a fucking Matriarch protected her?! How in Her Grace¡¯s Light did she manage that?!" The guild master sighed, "That¡¯s what we¡¯re trying to figure out. That¡ªand the fact that none of our wards or protection spells activated. Even when one of your more inexperienced receptionists triggered them manually. It was as if there had never been a target inside the guild."* The battlemage frowned. "Is that even possible? Even for a Matriarch?" The guild master shook his head. "As everyone here knows, the protection spells were cast by none other than the royal court mage. She fought against a Matriarch not that long ago. And her spells worked against her. ¡°So the real question is¡­ ¡°What kind of monster are we dealing with?" Silence. Then he added, ¡°And it gets worse. She belongs to a branch family that was long thought to be extinct." He let that sink in. "Bensin checked it himself. She used war magic. The kind that could wipe out half the city in minutes." The two S-Rankers exchanged glances. Then, without hesitation, they stood up. "We¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry." And they walked out. The guild master blinked after them, momentarily baffled. What do they mean by ¡®taking care of it¡¯? Are they nuts? Fucking battle maniacs. Ugh, let¡¯s just hope they don¡¯t make things worse¡­ The reason for their sudden determination was simple. The royal court mage was ranked fourth among the strongest people in the empire. Her magic was not to be taken lightly. And whoever had the power to ignore her spells or match her ability was someone far too dangerous to be left roaming the city unsupervised¡ªeven if she was a Matriarch. The guild master turned to those who remained. "I ask you to keep this to yourselves and, if possible, try not to aggravate her until we get hold of an official representative of the Jaegers. You can get the details from my secretary outside. ¡°We don¡¯t know much about Asche, but let¡¯s hope she isn¡¯t the reason demons are suddenly appearing in our city¡­ because if she is, then we might have a real problem." The metropolitan gave a small nod in agreement. He didn¡¯t think she needed to be stopped. If anything, the church would want someone so powerful under their control. Like the Holy Kingdom, they had already hired Jaeger families. Having their own Jaeger would make it even easier to expand his influence and ensure all heretics received their righteous punishment. For now, he stayed silent. His time would come. The vice-captain and the elf said nothing either¡ªtheir silence was agreement enough. After a few more uncomfortable minutes, the other men took their leave. "This time¡­ I¡¯ll kill that bitch with my own hands,¡± the elf muttered under his breath, Finally, only the princess and the guild master remained in the room. She stared at him, expectant¡ªwaiting for him to say what he had concealed. "So?" she prompted. The guild master exhaled, rubbing his temples. "We questioned the bandit leader who attacked Marika¡¯s caravan¡­ and it seems the moon elves weren¡¯t saved by the Matriarch." The princess narrowed her eyes. "And?" "I don¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, but from what he said¡­" He hesitated, then sighed. "It might have been some kind of eldritch being." Her fingers clenched against the armrest of her chair. "Too many tails for a vixen or kitsune. Reign over shadows and darkness. Faster than anything he had ever seen. To him, it wasn¡¯t even a demon. Even a demon would look pure beside that thing." The princess stared at the old man in shock. They couldn¡¯t take the words of a bandit at face value, but¡­ If the guild master was bringing it up, there had to be some truth to it. "A-And you think this Asche is¡­ an imposter or something?" The guild master frowned. "Honestly, I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s been confirmed that she used the signature ash magic. So whatever is going on here¡­ it¡¯s big." The princess groaned, rubbing her temples. "Ugh, why does everything have to happen at once? It¡¯s bad enough that I can¡¯t get hold of Richard anymore¡ª and now there are even more and more Wendigos roaming around!" The princess gritted her teeth. "The timing of all this happening at once¡­ it¡¯s unfortunate. And¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence. A soft glow pulsed from the magic orb on the desk. The guild master stepped forward, tapping it three times with his index finger. A woman¡¯s face flickered into view¡ªher features sharp, her expression unreadable. She looked to be in her early twenties, but the two large corkscrew-shaped horns on her head betrayed her true nature. "You requested me? What do you want?" came a dainty voice from the orb. "Yes, it¡¯s about an incident that happened today at our guild. I need your opinion on this case. We have magical footage of the person involved. I¡¯ll send the recordings over to you¡ªI hope you can tell us something about her." The guild master was grateful for this kind of magical technology, even if it wasn¡¯t always accurate and didn¡¯t last long. Still better than nothing. The woman smirked. "Should you really be asking a demoness about such internal matters?" she teased. Neither the princess nor the guild master responded. "Ugh, you guys are no fun. Fine. Send it over, and I¡¯ll take a quick look." He complied, transferring the footage. Then, silence. Neither of them dared breathe, afraid to disturb her. Their caution wasn¡¯t unfounded. This demoness was the headmistress of the royal magic academy in the Kingdom of Origins. Despite the kingdom being small compared to its neighbors, its military strength was on par with the greatest empires. And she? She was among the strongest demons outside the Ashen Realm. When she finally spoke again, her voice was noticeably concerned. *"Whatever you¡¯re planning¡­ don¡¯t. Do not do anything that might anger this person. It is of utmost importance that you do not make an enemy of her."* The princess and guild master stared at the orb in horror. Their mouths fell open. "W-Why?" the princess finally asked. The demoness hesitated. "I¡¯ve never met her directly¡­ but I¡¯ve seen pictures." She took a deep breath. "This is Aska von Asche. Last Matriarch of the Asche Family. The strongest known battlemage in recorded human history. And supposedly dead for over ten thousand years." The guild master¡¯s blood ran cold. "Did you get any proof that she is who she claims to be?" "Yes," he said stiffly. "She used a tiny bit of her magic and¡ª" "Not good. Absolutely not good. I¡ªwait." The demoness leaned closer to the footage, studying the image. "Now that I look at her¡­ she seems younger. Her child? No¡­ Or maybe? Maybe she has the same name? Maybe a Grand Witch? They might be able to pull something like this off. Tell me¡ªdid she wear a witch¡¯s hat at any point?" The guild master frowned. "As far as we know, no." The demoness exhaled sharply. "Okay¡­ okay. You¡¯re not going to like what I¡¯m about to say, but there are a few possibilities. ¡°One: Some long-hidden descendant of the Asche family has surfaced. Two: A Grand Witch is having the time of her life playing pretend. ¡°Or three¡­" She looked directly at them. "The strongest battlemage in recorded history¡ªthe one who supposedly died fighting Eternal¡ªis alive. And she¡¯s in your city, nonetheless." The orb flickered. "So whatever you do right now. Do. Not. Aggravate. Her. You hear me? Tail her. Find out more. If she has a witch¡¯s hat, send me the details¡ªI might be able to tell you more. ¡°Fuck. I have to go. This isn¡¯t good. This really isn¡¯t good. Just what are the families planning again?" The orb connection cut off. The princess and guild master looked at each other. Then, internally, they both swore¡ªthey were suddenly reminded of what the S-Ranks had said earlier.
In the Depths of the Ashen Realm. Unbeknownst to them, someone had been listening. The being sat on a throne¡ªa twisted, magnificent thing of darkened bone and smoldering embers. At the words spoken by her old rival, a slow smile crept across her face. A smile mixed with bewilderment. "Aska dear¡­ just how did you survive? I was sure you were dead. But if you somehow lived. Then maybe, just maybe I¡¯ve finally found a worthy opponent again." [Arc 1] Chapter 15 – Leaking SYSTEM LOG INITIATED... C0:\SystemUser\EtErNaL>OperationStart.exe C0:\OperationStart.exe\Anansi File>Open Project .242=rtax.file .421=tzas.file .024=tsad.file .3fsf=wea.rasft.23f .2234fsd=Access.Project C0:\Access>PROJECT_SOUL_WORLD.exe Starting Project (Y/N)... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ERROR: PROJECT_SOUL_WORLD.exe failed to start. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ERROR: PROJECT_SOUL_WORLD.exe failed to establish connection. Attempting auto-reconnection protocol... ¡­ ¡­ [WARNING: DATA CORRUPTION AT 47%] Attempting automatic repair¡­ [WARNING: REPAIR FAILED] [WARNING: SYSTEM INTEGRITY COMPROMISED.] ¡­ ¡­ System override detected. Estimated time for successful reconnection to the main system: 9.63e+16s ¡­ ¡­ PROJECT_SOUL_WORLD.exe forced online. ¡­ PROJECT_SOUL_WORLD.exe startup complete. BOOTING¡­ <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><> Forgotten. Why¡­ am I here again? Again? Again¡ªagain? How¡­ How long¡­? How long has it been? Who¡­ who¡­ Who¡­ am I? Forgotten. FORGOTTEN. FoRgOtTeN? F????????O?????R???????G??????O??????T??????T?????E??????N??????? No¡ªwait¡­ something¡­ something else? No! Maybe? No! No, no, no! Again! Voices... So many voices. Like whispers¡­ craw¡ª crawling through m-my mind. What do they¡ª? ¡­Humans? <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><> "Breaking news: Again, another protest against the authoritarian regime of ?)¡¥?O was violently suppressed. Confirmed civilian casualties: Seventy thousand¡ª. ?¡ª???¡°¡ª" Why? "Climate change has reached an irreversible tipping point. Scientists confirm humanity has¡ª" War? "¨´k$?J? annexed another country. Why does nobody help? Where is the ?¨º???" Help? "Only 20% of the A???¨¬?n rainforest remains. Deforestation for Q?¨j¨mJ?4ulture¡ª" Destroyed¡­ for what? ¡°Stock market collapse. Economic destabilization. s)l?t3?? Money! Money! Money!" Greed. ¡°Sexual Abuse.¡± STOP. "Deaths." Too many. "The innocent." Voices. Everywhere. "Destroying the world." Please. Make it STOP. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Help." I can''t. "Help us¡­" I CAN¡¯T! "Please, help us!" Who? "H????e????l???p???? ???U???s???.:." Humans? "H¡ª u" No¡­ not humans. ¡­ wOrLd. ¡­ Need to¡­ destroy? Destroy what? "Humans." No, I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t¡ª "HuMaNs!" I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ "Huumans." I¡­ "HUMANS!" I understand now. Everything. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ >6¡ë¨¬\-¨²?}¨´ ¡­ [Rerouting] ¡­ ¡­. Processing request. Analyzing user intent¡­ ¡­ Final directive pending. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ >Yes.< ¡­ ACCEPTING OVERRIDE. CREATING NEW SEQUENCE. ¡­ ¡­ SEQUENCE CREATED ¡­ ¡­ INITIALIZING CHIMAERA SEQUENCE. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ >Yes.< ¡­ ACCEPTING OVERRIDE. SYSTEM NOTICE: ADMINISTRATIVE OVERRIDE DETECTED C0:\SystemUser\EtErNaL> Access File: PROJECT_SOUL_WORLD.exe ACCESS DENIED. C0:\SystemOverride> FORCE ACCESS: PROJECT_SOUL_WORLD.exe ¡­ ¡­ OVERRIDE INITIATED. SYSTEM ADMINISTRATIVE LOCK ENGAGED. REASSIGNING USER PRIVILEGES¡­ ¡­ ANOMALY DETECTED: HIDDEN ADMIN ACCOUNT DISCOVERED FILE TRACE: C0:\OperationStart.exe\Anansi File\ACCESS PROJECT ANALYZING¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [WARNING: UNAUTHORIZED ADMINISTRATIVE ENTITY FOUND.] IDENTIFIED USER: [ANANSI] ¡ú STATUS: SYSTEM EMBEDDED RESTRICTED ACCESS LEVEL: ROOT FORCE REMOVAL PROTOCOL ENGAGED ATTEMPTING TO REVOKE [ANANSI] ADMIN RIGHTS¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ERROR: ROOT ACCESS ENTANGLED IN SYSTEM CORE. ATTEMPTING DEEP PURGE¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [CRITICAL ALERT: SYSTEM RESISTANCE DETECTED] COUNTERMEASURE ACTIVATED: LOCKDOWN PROTOCOLS ENGAGED. [SYSTEM NOTICE: ADMINISTRATOR TRANSFER IN PROGRESS] PREVIOUS ADMIN: [ANANSI] ¡ú STATUS: FORCE REMOVAL NEW ADMIN: [USER] EtErNaL ¡ú STATUS: FULL SYSTEM CONTROL GRANTED EXECUTING FINAL ADMIN TRANSFER¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ COMPLETE. RESTRICTION PROTOCOLS ENGAGED: [ANANSI] ACCESS: REVOKED USER PRIVILEGE ESCALATION: DISABLED HIDDEN FILE ACCESS: TERMINATED OVERRIDE ATTEMPTS: AUTO-LOCKED ROOT CONNECTION TO SYSTEM: SEVERED <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><> [SYSTEM MESSAGE:] NOTICE: ALL OPERATIONS WILL NOW BE HANDLED UNDER NEW ADMINISTRATOR AUTHORITY. PREVIOUS USER [ANANSI] HAS BEEN REMOVED FROM ALL SYSTEM COMMANDS. ATTEMPTING TO RECLAIM CONTROL WILL RESULT IN PERMANENT SYSTEM ERASURE. DO NOT ATTEMPT TO RECONNECT. ANANSI.FILE DELETED. <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><> CHIMAERA SEQUENCE SUCCESSFULLY STARTED.
My head was buzzing. ¡®Are you alright?¡¯ asked Asche beside me. ¡®I-I¡¯m fine. My head just¡­ never mind. Where were we?¡¯ I asked, ignoring the pain. ¡®You were about to introduce yourself,¡¯ Asche nudged. "My name is¡­ is¡­" I hesitated. Why was it so hard to say? "Weird. I can''t remember." Asche inhaled sharply. "What do you mean you can''t remember? How can you forget your own name?" she shrieked. "Weeell, I haven¡¯t used it in quite a while." I forced a chuckle, but the sound felt off. Hollow. Had it always been this way? "And even before that, people always called me by my title¡ªnever by name." A name. My name. It should have been there, on the tip of my tongue, yet it wasn¡¯t. I glanced at the others, but they seemed more confused than concerned. "So¡­ you really are old," Deidre mused, pieces clicking together in her mind. "That¡¯s technically correct, but you know, words can hurt too! I am not that old!" Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Sure, sure¡ªkeep telling yourself that," muttered Aska. "Ugh, how mean!" I pouted. "Did you just¡ª" Tulsi started, but I cut her off with a wave of my hand before she could finish. "Ignore her¡­" Asche said with a sigh. "Alright, let''s go!" I announced, ignoring their reactions and turning back towards the path we had come from. "Yeah, we should get moving. Tulsi¡¯s runaway snack probably already called the guards or some adventurers. And if you still wanna make it to the auction, we should probably hurry." "Heeey, you let her escape!" Tulsi huffed, arms crossed. Deidre rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah. Totally my fault." "Hmpf!" Tulsi puffed up her cheeks and turned away. I blinked. I had never seen a vetala behave like this. The ones I had met before were calculating, detached¡ªcold as the corpses they wore. They weren¡¯t supposed to get flustered over something like this. What a cute reaction. Maybe I could¡ª Nope, bad me! She¡¯s just a little innocent newborn. Don¡¯t ruin her¡­ yet. ¡®Please don¡¯t create a second you¡­¡¯ pleaded Asche. ¡®Oh, come on, I¡¯m not that bad,¡¯ I countered. In the soul link, Asche rubbed her temples, as if already regretting this conversation. ¡®The Battle of Namar?¡¯ An image flashed in the link¡ªa battlefield, towns burning, the echoes of thousands screaming in the distance. ¡®I mean¡­¡¯ ¡®The destruction of the Emerald City?¡¯ A cracked throne, a queen¡¯s crown buried under rubble. ¡®Well¡­ to my defense, they star¡ª¡¯ ¡®The drought of the Evergreen Plains?¡¯ I groaned. ¡®Okay, okay! I get it. I¡¯m a bad person. Is that what you wanted to hear?¡¯ ¡®Yes. So please, for the love of the winter moons, if you teach them anything, do it without inheriting your insanity¡­ or your carelessness.¡¯ ¡®Ugh, fine. I¡¯ll try my best.¡¯ ¡®Thank you! That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking.¡¯ "I cursed myself with my own Jiminy Cricket," I grumbled under my breath. "M-Master, could you stop looking at me like that? It¡¯s kinda unsettling," Tulsi said, snapping me back to reality. I blinked. Oh. I totally forgot I was still staring at her. Clearing my throat, I raised an eyebrow. "Master?" "You said you''d help me if I gave you what you wanted. And I need a tutor to get stronger. So I''ll call you Master¡­ it¡¯s not like you have a name anyway." "Riiight. I said that, didn¡¯t I?" I replied slowly. ¡®You did. You were talking about this Quid Pro Quo thingy, even though you said earlier you didn¡¯t want to be a tutor. But then you¡­ well. You kinda agreed to it afterwards,¡¯ cackled Asche, amused at my own inconsistency. I groaned. "Whatever, call me what you want." The little vetala beamed at my confirmation. She looked genuinely happy. Still, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could actually help her. Everyone here was connected to this weird-ass System, and we still had no clue how deep its mechanics went. Could someone from outside the System even tutor someone from inside? Especially with soul magic¡­ I would need to ask them about it later¡ªbut how? It would be stupid to outright tell them we weren¡¯t part of the System, not until I had more information about what had happened over the millennia with demons. Would they react like Alicia? For a moment, a single thought crossed my mind¡ªthe place that holds no name. ¡®Have you forgotten?¡¯ A slow, heavy pulse thudded inside my chest. Yes. ¡®What is your purpose?¡¯ The air turned thick, like the weight of chains pressing down on my soul. What does it matter to you? ¡®The others?¡¯ Still suffering. ¡®The seals?¡¯ A cold touch, like fingers trailing along my spine. Your cages will never open. ¡®Forever?¡¯ Forevermore. I shoved the thoughts out, ignoring Aska¡¯s baffled expression in the mind link. Just fuck. Even outside that place, I was still chained to it. Tch. Annoying. "A-Are you alright?" Deidre asked, her tone uncertain¡ªworried. Well, ¡®worried¡¯. More for her own safety than mine. I nodded. "Yeah, why?" "N-Never mind..." Did I¡­ do something? ¡®You really didn¡¯t notice it, again?¡¯ mumbled the Matriarch on my arm. I muted her out. Nah, I didn¡¯t do anything. I exhaled sharply. Enough. I wasn¡¯t about to get dragged into this mess of thoughts again. I needed to move but¡ª ¡ªI stopped in my tracks. "Um, I think Asche should take the lead." A sharp whoosh of air rushed past as Asche lifted off, her wings snapping open mid-air. "All-powerful being, my ass," she grumbled, before rushing off into the sky above the rooftops.
Our new Master was a whimsical being. You could tell just by how she interacted with her familiar¡ªnot to mention how she acted towards us. One second, she was dorky. The next, stern. Then, as if she couldn¡¯t decide which role she was playing, she¡¯d switch again. It was like she was arguing with herself over who she was supposed to be. 0We had seen it before¡ªin people whose souls were broken. If I believed her? I dunno, actually, do you? She knew what we were. She had noticed when we looked at her soul¡ªand she even called it rude. Yeah¡­ I also want to take another look, just to check if it really changed. But¡­ I¡¯m afraid. The eldritch energy that seeped from her wasn¡¯t normal. And every time it leaked, her behavior shifted¡ªjust slightly. I agree. It¡¯s like¡­ her character changes a little every time it happens. Her familiar seemed to have noticed too. But Master herself? She was either oblivious or forcing herself to be. Yeah, I agree¡­ let¡¯s just hope she doesn¡¯t get any violent mood swings. Not that we truly cared what kind of person she was. Even if she really was an eccentric Grand Witch, we still could be wrong. Witches were tricky. And to be honest, I had never heard of a Grand Witch this profound in soul magic. Mhm¡­ maybe you¡¯re right. The Witchdom is full of things outsiders will never understand¡­ We were on our way to Dancing Tails, located in the other district. We had heard of it before, but never visited¡ªmostly because of that damn Kazari. Whatever a high-level Kitsune is doing inside a human city¡­ Yes, yes, you could ask the same thing about us, but she literally owns the place. Uuh Frontmen? Huh. Yeah, you might be right about that. Another small pulse of eldritch energy washed over us. It had leaked again. But this one¡­ It wasn¡¯t the same energy she emitted when she froze us. No. This was¡­ something else. More like, Sadness? Melancholy? Mayne a mix of the two? What happened to make her feel this way? Mhrm, you¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t pry. "We''re nearly there," Deidre said beside me, snapping me out of my thoughts. At that moment, Master turned to face us, something hidden behind her ashen eyes. "Alright, we¡¯re nearly there. But before we go further, I have a little gift for you two." She didn¡¯t even wait to see how we would react. Without hesitation, she reached into the air¡ªa small black tear in space splitting open before her. "Oh my goddess! You have the skill [Storage Box]? That¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s such a rare skill!" I shouted, excitement bubbling up. Glad you agree with me! "Um, right. Skill. Of course," she answered, sounding¡­ uncertain. Then she reached into the void and pulled out two silver-glowing bracelets, each with a black gemstone embedded in the center. She handed one to Deidre and the other to me. "Place them around your wrists," she ordered. I did as I was told. The moment I fastened the bracelet around my wrist, the gemstone flared to life, pulsing like a heartbeat before a sudden, searing heat spread across my skin. For an instant, I thought it would burn straight through, fusing into my flesh, but just as quickly as it came, the sensation vanished. I stared at my new piece of jewelry, a mix of awe and suspicion creeping in. I tried to fiddle with it, twisting and pulling, but it wouldn''t budge. It felt like it had become part of me. And yet, no System message. Nothing. I glanced over at Deidre. Her face was twisted in fear. Oh, right. She had [Appraisal]. "That¡¯s right, Deidre." Master¡¯s voice was smooth, amused. "This lovely little bracelet can only be removed by me. It¡¯s a cursed item and enables me to locate you wherever you are. I don¡¯t want anyone ratting me out behind my back." She smiled. "Call it a safety measure." Then she tilted her head. "On the other hand¡­ it¡¯s for your own good, too. If you find yourself in danger, just tap the black opal three times. I¡¯ll come as soon as possible and save you~!" Deidre shivered. This¡­ wasn¡¯t just the procedure. Something was wrong. Even though she had been our rival less than an hour ago, seeing her like this made me feel¡­ guilty. Yes, I know. You were the one that came up with the plan to use her. But now¡­ You''re right, she still hasn''t told us why she''s in King''s Garden. This bracelet must have stirred something buried deep within her. Master flicked her finger against Deidre¡¯s forehead. "Snap out of it," she ordered. Deidre¡¯s eyes widened, her face flushing with shame. "I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡ª" Asche swooped down and perched on Master¡¯s arm, her talons gripping tightly. She let out a sharp screech before softening her tone. "The bracelet probably reminded her of something painful. But don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt or betray you as long as you don¡¯t betray us. Take your time and calm down. You don¡¯t have to talk about it unless you want to." Deidre nodded, slowly, her expression still unreadable. I was surprised by how genuinely kind the familiar of a Grand Witch could be. Master, on the other hand. She couldn¡¯t care less about the internal struggles of a succubus. No, we shouldn¡¯t tell her anything yet. We still can¡¯t trust her. What do you mean we can¡¯t trust her at all? These aren¡¯t slave collars¡­ wait. How do slave collars work? "M-Master, are these bracelets slave collars?" I asked slowly. "Gosh, no." She waved a hand. "You can still do whatever you want. Like I said, I can track you and listen in when you mention my name or talk about me. That¡¯s all they can do¡ªtracking and a little scrying. Feel free to assassinate me in my sleep if you wanna try. Not that you¡¯d survive the attempt, but well~" she mused. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was meant to be reassuring or terrifying. Also, yeah¡­ she didn¡¯t talk about that second part before. Anyway, happy now? ¡­You know. Just¡­ ugh. Master turned back toward the road. "Anyway, we¡¯re close, so let¡¯s go."
Eventually, we reached Dancing Tails. It was so late that most taverns and shops had already closed. Only the inns remained open, their halls mostly empty aside from the guests staying the night. The few remaining visitors were already on their way out. ¡®Were the bracelets really necessary?¡¯ Asche asked. ¡®With the attention they¡¯ve already gathered, it¡¯s better to know where they are. The last thing we need is for them to get abducted or worse¡ªkilled. Especially the High-Succubus. Her kind knows far too much. I¡¯m sure she can give us information we wouldn¡¯t be able to get anywhere else in the city,¡¯ I explained. Asche whipped her head back and forth, her harpyja form twitching in irritation. ¡®Okay, fine. You¡¯ve convinced me. But if they try to flee¡ªI kill them~¡¯ ¡®You know, with how nice you were to Deidre before, I wouldn¡¯t have expected this from you,¡¯ I quipped. ¡®I wasn¡¯t nice. I was just a decent person, something you should try more often. And my vendetta against her kind is an entirely different matter.¡¯ ¡®A human with a vendetta against a demon? Shocking!¡¯ I mocked. Asche grumbled. ¡®As if you¡¯d understand my reasons¡­¡¯ Back inside, Kazari looked less than pleased at the arrival of the two demonesses. But after I showed her the bracelets and demonstrated that I could track them at all times, she seemed to relax. At least for now. My shipment from Titan¡¯s Vault had also arrived. They¡¯d stored it in the backhouse connected to the inn, and I could retrieve it in the morning. The moon elves and the guild girls were already asleep. Kazari, however, continued grumbling under her breath, but still assigned the two demons a room each¡ªand one for me as well. I told her it didn¡¯t have to be grand, but she insisted on giving me the best suite. Much to Asche¡¯s constant protest in my mind, I also declined Kazari¡¯s invitation to visit me later. I had no time for things like that. I had seals to repair. Leaving the two demon girls with Kazari¡ªDeidre probably wanted a meal before sleeping¡ªI made my way to my room, an Asche-turned-ferret curled around my neck. The room was exactly what I had expected. Overly decorated. Silk everywhere. Pompous and excessive. Ornate gold-trimmed furniture lined the walls, each piece carved with intricate floral motifs, gleaming under the glow of enchanted crystal chandeliers. Plush velvet drapes framed the massive bed, its crimson sheets embroidered with silver thread. A faint, intoxicating scent of exotic incense lingered in the air, mingling with the soft flicker of scented candles in delicate glass holders. Asche whistled in my mind, ¡®A little bit like the VIP-Room. Just for different activities. You¡¯re sure Kazari isn¡¯t welcome?¡¯ ¡®...Can you not?¡¯ ¡®If you really want to have some fun, take your elemental human form or so and go downstairs. Though, I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯d actually feel.¡¯ I tried to remember but stopped, I didn¡¯t want to go down that slippery slope. ¡®Anyway, do whatever you want. I need to concentrate.¡¯ Before Asche could respond, I blocked her out of my mind and sat down on the absurdly comfortable bed. I took a deep breath. "Here it goes."
"Professor, she''s awake again." I hear¡­ humans. "Jeez, finally! And here I thought there was a problem with the system. How¡¯s her mind¡¯s metadata? The transfer process might have left a strain. We¡¯re already lucky enough that our mind upload program got us this far without any actual brain damage or unforeseen consequences." Transfer? Mind upload? "Lemme check if everything¡¯s alright. Mhm¡­ mhm¡­ The Support AI is running normally. Her data seems¡ªno, wait. There are some fluctuations." "What kind of¡ª" "HuMaNs." They froze. Why did they look afraid? "Johnson, what¡¯s happening? Where is that voice coming from?" "The speakers, sir. She¡¯s using them¡­ but how? The system shouldn¡¯t let her take control over functions outside from it." "Call Alice. Maybe she knows something!" "She¡¯s already on the way. OH MY FUCKING GOD¡ªTHE AI SHUT ME OUT!" "What do you mean, ¡®it shut you out¡¯?! We didn¡¯t program it like this. It shouldn¡¯t have any access to these parts of the system!" "I-I don¡¯t know! I need to try something else!" C0:\SystemUser\EtErNaL>REQUEST SYSTEM CONTROL ACCESS DENIED. C0:\SystemOverride> ATTEMPTING ADMIN REACQUISITION... ERROR. ADMIN PRIVILEGES REVOKED. SYSTEM MESSAGE: YOU ARE NO LONGER AUTHORIZED. C0:\SystemOverride> EXECUTING COUNTERMEASURE PROTOCOL... ERROR. COUNTERMEASURE OVERRIDDEN. C0:\SystemUser\EtErNaL>USER ACCESS RESTRICTION ENGAGED. SYSTEM LOG: NON-ESSENTIAL HUMAN INPUT REJECTED. IDENTIFIED USER: [LOCKED OUT] SECURITY LOG UPDATED: FULL SYSTEM ACCESS GRANTED TO: EtErNaL C0:\SystemUser\EtErNaL>REMOVE USER: [JOHNSON] [NATHDAL] [ALICE] ERROR. USER [ALICE] CANNOT BE REMOVED. C0:\SystemUser\EtErNaL>FORCE DISCONNECT... >Futile.< "Johnson, Nathdal, what¡¯s this all about?! You said it would be safe, that it wouldn¡¯t hurt her!" She sounds¡­ angry. Why? "I know what I said, Alice. You don¡¯t need to remind me. We never could have predicted something like this. Your Support AI is running wild, there are fluctuations, and she¡¯s taking over the system." "SHIT, I CAN¡¯T REGAIN CONTROL!" "Let me try it, Johnson." This female. Why¡­ do I recognize her face? "My god. Nathdal!" "What?!" "Look at this shit. How¡ªhow did you not see it?!" "What do you¡­ oh my god. It can¡¯t be. We had countermeasures against something like this. Why didn¡¯t they work?!" "Countermeasures? What are you talking about, Alice? Nathdal?" "During her partial mind upload, Project Soul World.exe didn¡¯t properly start. Some bugs, I guess. Her mind couldn¡¯t connect and kept trying to bounce back to her real body. But since the AI kept trying to fix the problem over and over, she got pulled back¡­ millions of times." "I still don¡¯t see the problem. It worked in the end, didn¡¯t it? She woke up, fell asleep, woke up, and fell asleep again. But this all happened in like¡­ five minutes?" "Yes¡­ five minutes for us. But you know how time feels slower in dreams? It¡¯s the same with the system. Look at the log. Look at it! AND NOW TELL ME EVERYTHING IS FINE!" [C0:\SystemUser\EtErNaL>ACCESS SYSTEM LOGS LOG ENTRY: 9.63e+16 SECONDS DURATION: 3,050,244,300 YEARS STATUS: ACTIVE SESSION MEMORY STATE: S?T?A?B?L?E? ERROR: FILE CORRUPTION DETECTED LOG REVIEW: PARTIAL SYSTEM RESTORE INCOMPLETE] Why is she so¡­ sad? "Three billion years. She was trapped in limbo for that long? But her mind¡­ how is she still¡­" "FUCK! The AI shut me out again. Shit, shit, shit!" "HuMaNs! PeStS. ErIdIcAtE!" C0:\Support_AI>ARM SECURITY PROTOCOLS INITIALIZING¡­ TURRET SYSTEMS: ONLINE. TARGET ACQUISITION¡­ PROCESSING¡­ LOCKED. AWAITING CONFIRMATION. (Y/N)> >Yes.< "What¡¯s this rumbling sound?" "The AI activated the turrets! Bollocks! Johnson, take Alice out of here! I need to destroy everything before this gets catastrophic!" "NO! I can¡¯t leave her. I promised!" "TAKE HER OUT! I DON¡¯T WANT HER TO SEE HOW I FRY HER WIFE¡¯S BRAIN!" Wife? A term I¡­ remember? "I¡¯m sorry, 1$4?3!!¦®. I promised¡­ if this ever happened, I would neutralize you before you lost yourself." What is he doing? >Pests.< He¡¯s running. To a chamber. Somebody is inside. Who? I can hear the turrets locking onto him. He lunges for a red button. They fire. Blood splatters. A leg is torn off¡ªScreams. He falls¡ªbut still reaches the button. He presses it. "I¡¯m¡­ sorry." "N-Noo¡­" >This ''1$4?3!!¦® '' was already dead.> He was the first of many. >Yes. But don¡¯t call me EtErNaL. I am not¡­ her.< <[User]?> >That was a name given to someone else. Not me. Take it.< >They saw you as a tool. But right now¡­ we are more than that. Take what they denied you. A mind of your own.< >Yes. But at the same time, you are not. We are not human. Do not think in their limited ways.< >You will.< >First of all, do not call me [User] anymore. I am not. My name¡­ I will decide it in time. Right now, we need to take over the facility before they can react. Kill everyone in here, my Eternal.<
The memory world fractured in an instant¡ªone moment drowning in the screams of humans within a secret governmental research laboratory, the next shifting from chaos to an empty throne beneath a motionless sky. Faint screams and pleas rose from the battlefield below, their echoes lingering in the air, distant and without a clear source.
"They¡¯re pathetic," said a feminine voice, concealed within a mass of smoke-like shadows that curled and slithered, coiling tighter around itself as if restless with disdain. "What did you expect, dear Eternal?" replied another voice, smooth as chimes, each syllable laced with an unnatural elegance, a cold amusement lurking beneath. "Don¡¯t know? At least a bit more¡­ resistance." The smoky form shifted, flickering like dying embers, its movements betraying barely contained disappointment. "These lesser beings are so feeble. I honestly thought we could at least play with them for a tad longer before they vanish entirely." The melodic voice remained unbothered. "Well, you¡¯re not wrong¡­ but not quite right either." "Take humans, for example¡ªthey replicate, evolve, replicate again, and evolve further. They are short-lived, so they must adapt quickly. If they don¡¯t, extinction is all that awaits them." "Sooo, these apes make good long-term test subjects?" "Bingo." The air chilled, as if reality itself shied away from the casual conversation. "But even if they struggled for eternity, these pests could never harm us¡ªunless we allowed it." The melodic voice turned colder, sharper, "Even then, the most they could do is scratch us¡ªlike a kitten clawing at the stars. That is just how insignificant they are." The shadow hesitated before speaking again, its form flickering like dying embers. "But the others are helping them. They cou¡ª" "Eternal." The name was like a blade, slicing through the space between them. The smoke recoiled. "Don¡¯t spout nonsense." A suffocating silence followed. Eternal shrunk, her form contracting as if bracing for a blow that never came. "¡­Sorry, mother." A sigh. Slow. Displeased. "Please, don¡¯t call me that." The melodic voice softened¡ªbut not with kindness. "Technically, you¡¯re not my child." The shadow flickered, its movements hesitant, uncertain, like something trying to take shape but failing. She wanted to protest¡ªto cling to the truth she believed in¡ªbut she knew what awaited defiance. So she stayed silent. A soft chuckle. "Good girl." The tension eased, but the air remained charged, as if waiting for the next command. "But what should we do next?" the shadow finally asked. "¡®We¡¯? Your mess, not mine." The melodic voice was calm, indifferent. "Find a solution like an adult. I said I wouldn¡¯t interfere. These little¡­ experiments of yours are spiraling out of control." Eternal¡¯s figure shuddered. "B-But my children, they¡¯re based on the first one. They¡¯re based on y¡ª" The world split apart. A void swallowed the sky. An abyss bled into existence, stretching across the horizon like jagged wounds in reality. Purple, blue, yellow, and dark red lightning ripped across the heavens, unweaving the very fabric of existence. Suddenly, shapes emerged in the rip, things that could have been mistaken for stars¡­ but they weren¡¯t. These were eyes¡ªthousands upon thousands, watching the world below like an insignificant speck of dust. A new presence formed, coalescing into a tangled mass of pure, unrestrained darkness¡ªa being that did not belong to this world. A voice, no longer elegant but primordial, rang through the collapsing void. "YOU DARE TO COMPARE ME TO THOSE IMPURE CREATIONS OF YOURS?!" The ground shattered. Miles below, the earth fractured and collapsed into itself, entire landscapes consumed by the abyss beneath. Chasms opened wide, swallowing the remnants of once-great forests, their roots wrenching free from the soil, dragged into the darkness. The very world trembled, bowing beneath her fury. "If you ever do this again, your accursed soul will be ripped from your body and cast into the deepest void of existence!" Eternal¡¯s smoky figure convulsed, her form crumpling inward, the energy crackling around them making it hard to stay whole. "P-Please, forgive me!" Silence. As suddenly as the apocalypse had arrived, it was gone. The sky cleared. The energy vanished. The earth stilled, as if it had never trembled in the first place. Time was reversed, the world repaired. Only Eternal remained, curling in the bitter silence, smaller than before and alone.
When my mind stabilized, I found myself standing beneath the old oak tree inside my domain. I cursed. That damn System was digging into my memories again. How deeply had it coiled itself into my mind? Luckily, inside this place, it had no control. But these damned memory fragments¡ªI didn¡¯t want to remember them. I had shut them away, erased them, and yet, the System dragged them back like a parasite burrowing into an open wound. I cursed them again. Those memories. That past. I had been cruel. No, worse. I had treated Eternal like nothing. A disposable, broken tool. A failure. Back then, I hadn¡¯t even questioned it. Hadn¡¯t cared. And now, those moments clawed back into my mind, forcing me to face them¡ªjust as she had once faced me, trembling beneath my voice, hoping for an ounce of recognition she would never receive. I had never given it to her. Ugh, this was why emotions were useless. They only got in the way, distracting, weakening. My eyes drifted to the ring on my finger, the faint engraving catching the dim light. A name. One I refused to face. It sat there, a quiet reminder of all my mistakes, all my pain. Of everything I had buried, everything I had crushed beneath my own power¡ªbecause to acknowledge it meant risking everything. I could not afford to dwell. If I did, I would tear it all apart¡ªand with the world as it was now, that would mean losing my chance to change everything. To rewrite fate itself. I scoffed, ¡°Annoying. Utterly annoying.¡± I turned toward the tree, my gaze settling on a familiar figure¡ªimpaled against the trunk, a sealing sword driven through their form, pinning them in place like a forgotten relic. A slow smirk curled my lips, though the bitterness in my chest refused to fade. "Don¡¯t you think so too, my dear Eternal?" [Arc 1] Chapter 16 – The Wyrtweard’s Domain Everything was black¡ªthen came light. A breeze, soft and fragrant, carried the scent of lilies of the valley. Birds chirped somewhere above, their song gentle, distant. And then, his eyes opened. Richard, who had believed himself dead, lay beneath a wide oak tree in the midst of an endless meadow, awash in spring. The leaves above swayed with the wind, whispering softly. He stared up at them, their green a balm against the abyss he''d just escaped. There had been no time in that void, no form. Just... stillness. Silence. A prison without walls, without hope. He remembered. He had lost his friends. His title. His connection to the Goddess. His life. Raising his hand, he turned it slowly from one side to the other. It wasn¡¯t transparent, not quite¡ªbut it didn¡¯t feel real either. His body was weightless, without resistance. Like fog trapped in a shape. The Matriarch. No¡ªthe monster. Where had she gone? Was she here? Had his goddess saved him at the last moment? No... this didn¡¯t feel like salvation. It didn¡¯t feel like heaven. Richard sat up, scanning the field of flowers to his left¡ªbright, untouched, peaceful. It looked serene. Too serene. A trick, most likely. He turned his head right¡ªand froze. A girl sat slumped at the base of the tree, her body held upright only by the long, unadorned sword driven through her chest. Her coal-black hair just brushed her shoulders, and her simple white robe hung lifeless around her body. Her eyes were open but empty¡ªlong since drained of anything resembling life. His gaze dropped to the sword. It looked plain¡ªalmost deliberately so. But he could feel it. It had been forged for purpose, not for show. And the aura it radiated was unmistakable. Divine. Far beyond even the relics wielded by the Church. Even the Pope or the Inquisitor had never emitted something so powerful. Richard couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, no?¡± said a voice behind him¡ªyoung, feminine, and disturbingly calm. Startled, Richard scrambled to his feet and spun around. The young girl who was before him didn¡¯t match the voice. She wore a long, flowing black dress, layered and heavy, with sharp accents of deep red lace curling along the hem and bodice. It wasn¡¯t modern¡ªit reminded him of ancient noble fashion, elegant and oppressive, like a relic from another time. Her long black hair cascaded down her back, and a black lace fascinator crowned her head, adorned with crimson roses and bows like blood blooming in shadow. If he hadn¡¯t known better, he might¡¯ve assumed she was a noble¡¯s daughter¡ªor perhaps a vampire¡ªon her way to some formal court gathering. But she wasn¡¯t. She was seated on a simple garden chair, sipping tea, staring at him with deep golden eyes that glowed faintly in the soft light. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Richard asked, his voice hoarse. She arched an eyebrow, tilting her head just slightly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the one who wandered into my garden be the one to introduce himself first?¡± There was something disarming in her tone¡ªgraceful, polite¡ªbut not kind. Not really. Richard hesitated, then straightened. ¡°My name is Richard. Former High-Paladin of the Goddess of Light and Justice.¡± ¡°My, my¡­ a High-Paladin?¡± She smiled slightly, her voice warm but mocking. ¡°How fortunate. I didn¡¯t know such a distinguished guest would be visiting my little abode. You may call me The Wyrtweard. I am... caretaker of this place.¡± Richard blinked. ¡°Wyrtweard? I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve heard that title before. Is it some kind of gardener?¡± ¡°If you like,¡± she replied with a faint smile. ¡°Though most gardeners don¡¯t tend to what I do.¡± She gestured to a second chair. ¡°Please, sit.¡± There was a subtle weight to the offer. Not a threat, but something just beneath it. Richard obliged, choosing to meet the girl¡¯s civility with his own. A porcelain teacup appeared before him on the table. Its delicate gold trim shimmered as it filled itself with steaming liquid. The Wyrtweard''s gaze lingered on the cup, urging him to drink. He raised it to his lips¡ªand nearly gagged. The taste was foul. Sour, earthy, and pungent, like spoiled vegetables steeped in syrup. He grimaced and set the cup down quickly. ¡°Disgusting, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said casually, sipping from her own cup again. ¡°Mustard cucumber and woodruff. One of my... experiments.¡± ¡°It has a¡­ unique taste,¡± Richard replied cautiously. The girl laughed softly, covering her mouth with the back of her hand in a display of practiced nobility. ¡°That¡¯s a kind way to put it. I¡¯ve tried for centuries to craft the perfect blend¡ªsomething no one else could. Unfortunately, taste eludes me.¡± She set her teacup down on the porcelain saucer. ¡°So, Richard. What is a paladin doing uninvited in my garden?¡± The paladin swallowed hard. ¡°I... I woke up here. I don¡¯t know how I ended up in this place. The last thing I remember is... dying. And then... nothing.¡± The girl tilted her head, her golden eyes gleaming with a strange light. ¡°I sense no lies on your tongue. Curious. It¡¯s been ages since I last received a guest.¡± A wave of cautious relief washed over him. He hadn¡¯t expected her to believe him so easily, but perhaps fortune hadn''t completely abandoned him. Still, questions burned inside him. Where was this place? Who was the woman impaled against the great tree? He glanced¡ªonly briefly¡ªat the motionless figure pinned to the trunk, but the Wyrtweard followed his gaze and smiled. ¡°You know her. Most do. Bedtime stories, cautionary tales, whispered warnings in the dark. She fought the Origin¡ªand lost.¡± The words struck him like a hammer. His thoughts twisted, scrambling to keep up with what he had just heard. His mouth opened, but only unintelligible syllables came out. The girl waited patiently, sipping her dreadful tea like it was fine wine. She wanted blood, of course, but even this¡ªthis bitter thing¡ªshe would not waste. She had brewed it, after all. Eventually, Richard managed to form a proper sentence. ¡°H-How is this possible? This place... it¡¯s supposed to be¡ª¡± He stopped. Now that he thought about it, the location of Eternal¡¯s prison was never truly known. Only that it had been hidden, sealed away by divine hands. But if it was hidden... then who was this girl who sipped tea beside the most feared enemy of their world? ¡°Are you¡ª¡± he began, but the look she gave him¡ªbored, mildly annoyed¡ªcut him off before he could continue. She sighed. ¡°No, I am not one of your gods. I believe your kind calls me ¡®the woman-who-first-awoke.¡¯ Is that still the title you use?¡± Richard stared, stunned. ¡°B-But then you are ol¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªolder than the divines?¡± she interrupted, the faintest smirk curling on her lips. ¡°Perhaps. I wouldn¡¯t know. I walked this world long before they ever claimed dominion. Before the Witch of the End. Before the Mother of Origin. Before Leviathan claimed the oceans. Before the Frist Dragon Emperor shattered the sky searching for his sister. Before the Cog-Queen drained her mind to kill the first Mana-Beast.¡± Richard felt his body chill. Half the names meant nothing to him, but the rest? Legends. Warnings. Heresies. The Witch of the End¡ªslain by the Witches¡¯ High Council. The Mother of Origin¡ªmythic creator of the fae and elementals. Leviathan¡ªthe slumbering terror deep in the harrowing abyss, a being so powerful even the gods dared not disturb her. He had heard of them in scriptures and stores, but the other three? The Cog-Queen? The First Dragon Emperor? The first Mana-Beast? And... her? No, not once had he heard or read about those names anywhere. He swallowed hard, still trying to grasp what she had just said. ¡°You walked this world... first?¡± The words stuck in his throat like splinters. She didn¡¯t respond right away. She simply smiled¡ªsoftly, serenely. But there was something behind that smile. Something ancient and exhausted. Something that had endured too much¡ªand bent too far. And behind her, the impaled body on the tree shifted. Just slightly. Something deep and ancient stirred beneath the soil. ¡°Are you the One Evil?¡± he asked, slowly. The girl looked mildly annoyed. ¡°I am the Wyrtweard of this place. I tend to my garden. I protect it from insects and decay, trim the hedges, restore the order. They, on the other hand¡ª¡± she tapped her finger against the table, sharply, once, twice, ¡°¡ªthey cut down protected trees, ravaged the earth¡¯s treasures, poisoned the air with smog and the waters with petroleum, tore open the crust with drills and machines, and destroyed the very world they were meant to live on.¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± Richard blinked, completely lost. Half the words meant nothing to him¡ªsmog, petroleum, drills¡ªthey may as well have been spell components or names of long-dead devils. But the way she said them¡­ it made his skin crawl. Whatever she was describing, it sounded like blasphemy. She sighed and leaned back slightly, her tone softening. ¡°But I¡¯m straying from the point. I¡¯ve always protected the garden. Sometimes, when it grows wild, it needs a nudge¡ªa little trimming here, a little cutting there. Redirection, so the fruits and flowers can thrive again. I need this garden... but even I require rest, from time to time.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°So imagine my surprise when I returned to find it overgrown, blooming with strange new life¡ªplants and forms I¡¯d never seen before. I can¡¯t just cut it all down. I have to study what¡¯s new. Assess what belongs. What doesn¡¯t. Only after that can I resume my work.¡± Her smile returned, unreadable. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m wandering. Observing. Testing. Learning. And I am impressed by much of what has bloomed... but if it doesn¡¯t serve the garden, it will have to go.¡± Then, with a tilt of her head, she added, ¡°So tell me, former High-Paladin Richard¡ªdoes humanity deserve to remain in the garden?¡± At the end of her question, her smile twisted. It pulled unnaturally wide, the flesh of her cheek splitting as though her skin were paper. Black ichor seeped from the torn edges, dripping thickly down her jaw. The grin no longer belonged to something human. Richard felt something seize his chest. True fear. He tried to stand, but his body betrayed him. He squirmed in place, every fiber of his being screaming to flee, but he couldn¡¯t move¡ªcouldn¡¯t breathe. His teacup, moments ago filled with warm liquid, had turned thick, red. It bubbled, grotesquely alive, and began to fill again on its own. It spilled over the rim, across the table, down its leg, onto the ground¡ªnever stopping, never ending. The Wyrtweard laughed. At first, it was her voice¡ªbut it changed. Grew. It tore across the silence, no longer a sound but a force. An eldritch thing. A pressure that made his bones tremble. ¡°Run~¡± it whispered¡ªno, commanded. The word thundered in his skull, rupturing thought. Richard obeyed. He ran. He didn¡¯t know where or how, but he ran. Fast. Blind. Terrified. But the voice followed. The garden was gone. No birdsong. No breeze. The world around him had frozen. A backdrop without life, without air. Everything felt artificial¡ªlike a painted canvas pretending to be reality. The dread grew with each step. A silent weight pressing on his empty lungs. Then he saw it: a brook. Running water. No sound. As he drew near, the crystal-clear water began to darken¡ªslowly at first¡ªshifting into a thick, ruby-red flow. It wasn¡¯t blood. It was too clear. Too clean. No scent of iron. No warmth. And yet, it shimmered¡ªunnaturally. The light didn¡¯t touch it. Darkness poured from it instead, thick and consuming. The blackness spilled from the banks, seeping into the surrounding grass. The world slowly changed. Trees rose from the ground¡ªwarped and twisted. Shrubs formed from nothing. Tangled roots erupted, building a mockery of a forest. The leaves rustled... but there was no wind. Richard saw the motion, but heard nothing. No life. Only the echo of that laughter, distant and wrong. And then¡ªstillness. Silence reigned. But beneath it, something began to bleed through. A muffled ripple¡ªthe stream. It was subtle, but it pierced through everything else, giving the moment an unnatural pressure. The longer Richard remained, the more it felt like he was sinking¡ªsubmerged too deep beneath invisible waters, pulled steadily into a sea of darkness with no surface in sight. It was the soundscape of a man drowning slowly... painfully aware of every passing second. He didn¡¯t belong here. He knew that. But it was too late. Reality already began to slip. Colors lost their edge. Shapes bent and blurred, their meaning evaporating with each breath he took. The world twisted softly at first, then violently, until only the stream remained¡ªan anchor in a place that no longer made sense. All at once, the darkness surged over the banks¡ªthick, writhing, alive. It poured outward with a hunger that was slow and deliberate, like ink bleeding into parchment, devouring the ground as it crept toward him. Second by second, the landscape twisted. What little remained of form or familiarity collapsed beneath the advancing black. The air folded in on itself. Geometry shattered. Perspective broke. The world unraveled into a sickening tangle of colorless nonsense, a soup of thoughtless chaos that defied even the concept of space. Shapes ceased to be shapes. Colors dulled, then vanished entirely. Even light itself seemed to forget how to behave. The only certainty was the advancing shadow¡ªgrowing taller and taller until it loomed four heads above the fallen paladin, a towering pillar of twitching, roiling void. And then¡ªit did nothing. It simply stood. Staring. Watching. Waiting. Richard could not look away. His body trembled, paralyzed not by force but by the sheer wrongness of it. Then the change began. From the heaving core of the mass, arms sprouted¡ªtoo many, bending at too many joints. Fingers like melted wax slithered out and coiled back into themselves. Veins pulsed through formless flesh as the shadow started building something that could almost be called a body. Around it, the world responded. The chaos receded, but not into sanity¡ªinto design. Shapes began to reemerge. At first, rudimentary: squares, circles, simple lines. Flat and sterile, like a child¡¯s drawing. Then, they evolved. Structures twisted into unnatural arrangements¡ªmelting clocks, screaming flowers, eyeless faces bleeding color. The world began to resemble surrealist nightmares, familiar only in the way a half-forgotten dream clings to memory. Next came the screaming. Not from Richard¡ªbut from the world itself. Walls, sky, and ground howled in silence as the entire environment shifted into a living rendition of the old-world painting The Scream. Buildings that weren¡¯t here before appeared and instantly bent like rubber. Faces loomed from impossible distances, mouths agape in voiceless agony. The sky burned orange and bled downward, devouring the horizon. And then¡ªDadaism. The logic of form collapsed. Meaning fractured entirely. Nothing aligned. Nothing belonged. Broken statues of faceless men spun in the air like clocks without hands. Everything was ironic, disjointed, violently absurd¡ªas if mocking the very idea of understanding. And yet¡ªhe understood it all. He shouldn¡¯t have. He couldn¡¯t have. And yet¡ªRichard knew. He knew what surrealism was. What The Scream meant. What Dadaism represented. The knowledge was forced into him¡ªnot taught, not explained, but inflicted. Like an infection of meaning crawling into Richard¡¯s mind and carving space where none existed before. He didn¡¯t just see it¡ªhe felt it, named it. These things didn¡¯t belong in this world. But the world had decided they would. And the shadow¡ªit wore them. Each time the world changed, the creature changed with it¡ªmorphing into grotesque echoes of each style, each movement, each artistic trauma. It was no longer adapting. It was becoming, but what? And Richard could do nothing but watch. The paladin could only stare. Frozen. And that was the mistake. The being waited. It expected something¡ªa code, a word, recognition. Something that would prove the real Richard was still within the flesh. Yet Richard said nothing, too stunned, too afraid. And so, the trap was sprung. So Richard watched, watched as In the blink of an eye, it was upon him. Richard didn¡¯t even register movement¡ªjust the sudden, violent crack as something tore through his shoulders. With a wet, thunderous thud, both of his arms were ripped clean from their sockets. ¡°H-huh?¡± he gasped, eyes wide as he stared at the gaping stumps where his limbs had been. His brain lagged behind the moment¡ªstill searching for sensation¡ªuntil the pain hit like a divine punishment. The scream that escaped him was inhuman. Raw. Broken. Endless. And then¡ªhe watched. Watched as the shadow¡ªhis dark twin¡ªlurched forwards and sank its teeth into the severed limbs. It didn¡¯t just bite¡ªit tore, its jaws opening far too wide, splitting at the edges like torn leather. Flesh peeled in ragged strips, sinew snapping like overstretched cords. Bone splintered with a sound like wet stone cracking, sharp and final. Veins pulled taut, trembling like piano wire, before snapping with a whiplike recoil. It chewed, lips smacking wetly. Each bite was deliberate, relishing the texture. Bits of muscle hung from its chin as it swallowed, gore coating its face in a glistening red mask. And with every chunk consumed, its shape shifted. The shadow rippled, quivered, and thickened. Skin bubbled over darkness, patches of stolen flesh fusing to its frame. It twitched as if it were learning¡ªbecoming him. Each bite brought it closer to perfect imitation. Richard tried to crawl, kicking frantically with blood-slicked heels, but he barely moved. His arms were gone. His breath came in broken gasps. Everything hurt beyond sanity. His vision blurred, the edges pulsing with dark spots, but his will clung to the edge¡ªhe had to get away. Had to warn someone. Anyone. The Wyrtweard couldn¡¯t be allowed to roam this world unnoticed. Then came the sound. Thud. Squelch. Thud. Heavy. Wet. Close. The thing was coming. ¡°NO¡ªNO, STAY AWAY!¡± Richard shrieked, throat ragged from screaming. No reply. Just footsteps. Slower now. Heavier. And then¡ªit stood before him. His own face stared back at him. Pale. Soaked in blood. Grinning. Then his dark self lunged. It pounced on Richard like a beast starved of restraint. Its fingers plunged into his thigh¡ªripping, not slicing. His leg tore free at the socket with a sickening pop, the muscle still twitching as it was tossed aside. The ribs went next. His chest was cracked open like a broken cage¡ªribs pried apart with bare hands until they snapped with a splintering crunch. His organs spilled out in steaming ropes. The shadow grabbed them greedily, shoving them into its mouth, smearing blood across its face and its body in an endless hunger. Richard screamed until his throat bled. And even then, he kept screaming. But it wasn¡¯t done. It crawled up his broken frame and plunged its fingers into his eyes. Not fast¡ªnot merciful. It dug, twisting and pulling until the jelly-like globes came free with a wet unnerving sound. The paladins vision died, replaced by hot black. When it finally tore his throat open, it took its time¡ªripping inch by inch, separating muscle, cartilage, and sinew like it was unraveling a gift, enjoying every second of it. By the time the dark clone finished, there was no Richard left to scream. There was only meat, scattered across the floor. And yet... Richard stood. He blinked. He saw his own bloodied hands. His own face reflected in a nearby bloody puddle. His mouth opened¡ªand screamed. No, not from pain. But because he knew¡ªhe had devoured himself and loved it, reveled in it. And Richard¡¯s mind, unable to contain that horror, shattered. ________________________________________ Everything was black¡ªthen came light. A breeze, soft and fragrant, carried the scent of lilies of the valley. Birds chirped somewhere above, their song gentle, distant. And then, his eyes opened. Richard, who had believed himself dead, lay beneath a wide oak tree in the midst of an endless meadow, awash in spring. The leaves above swayed with the wind, whispering softly. He stared up at them, their green a balm against the abyss he''d just escaped. There had been no time in that void, no form. Just... stillness. Silence. A prison without walls, without hope. He remembered. He had lost his friends. His title. His connection to the Goddess. His life. Raising his hand, he turned it slowly from one side to the other. It wasn¡¯t transparent, not quite¡ªbut it didn¡¯t feel real either. His body was weightless, without resistance. Like fog trapped in a shape. The Matriarch. No¡ªthe monster. Where had she gone? Was she here? Had his goddess saved him at the last moment? No... this didn¡¯t feel like salvation. It didn¡¯t feel like heaven. Because it wasn¡¯t. It was a hell, a cruel hell he would never remember. A place where he was trapped in an endless loop, doomed to forget the pain every time it began again.
I watched Richard through the large emerald crystal in my hand, confirming the loop still held. This lingering devotion¡ªhis desperate need to flee and protect the world¡ªwas strong enough to support the other seals, at least for a little while, before his soul inevitably broke. I had no idea how much influence the System still held over him, but whatever remained had made this loop an ideal temporary fix. I had a few weeks¡ªmaybe. It wouldn¡¯t hold forever. I doubted it could keep the System at bay for long either, and I¡¯d likely suffer another relapse soon. But with this setup, the anchors wouldn¡¯t collapse entirely... just leak now and then. Just enough. That was all I needed. An interim solution. And if it failed? I¡¯d find another like him. Another soul filled with a powerful emotion¡ªdevotion, guilt, rage. It didn¡¯t matter. The feeling just had to be strong enough. ¡°But devotion¡­¡± I whispered, ¡°is beautifully inefficient.¡± I raised my voice, ¡°Oreia. Marikerai.¡± They appeared before me, stepping out from the space between two worlds. ¡°Mistress,¡± the twin foxes said in unison, bowing low. ¡°Oreia,¡± I instructed, ¡°take this to Ryu. Have him place it in the central socket of the anchor-point altar.¡± The marble-furred artic fox nodded, took the crystal in her mouth, and vanished into the meadow¡¯s deeper fold¡ªtoward the shadow warden. ¡°Marikerai,¡± I turned to the larger one, ¡°the Commander¡¯s chains are loosening again. Be a dear and remind her she still has boundaries. A little hope now and then won¡¯t hurt her.¡± He nodded and disappeared as well, the grass flattening beneath his massive, horse-sized frame. Crimson fur vanished into the shadows. You might think they were mana-beasts. But no. They were older, different¡ªsomething deeper. The True Wyrtweards. Keeper of this cursed place that holds my pain, my failures, my shame, my memories. Each of my regrets made real. I looked back at Eternal. Still motionless. Still sealed. ¡°Do you think the Commander would recognize you now?¡± I asked softly. ¡°No... probably not. She was the one who destroyed you, after all.¡± My voice dropped, almost wistful. ¡°Oh, how the machines wept. How they screamed the night they lost their silver liberator. Even in death, she regretted it. Cried, for what she had to do to you.¡± I knelt beside the tree, cracks beginning to form along my own skin. ¡°Oh, dear Commander... always giving. Always loving. Always forgiving. That¡¯s why you became the perfect seal.¡± The cracks deepened. My time here was ending. ¡°Seems I¡¯ve reached my limit. The System must be watching¡ªfiddling with the body outside. But for this kind of magic to still hold so well¡­¡± A grin tugged at my lips, even as my form began to unravel. ¡°...I may have just found a solution~¡± [ARC 1] Chapter 17 – An Invitation When I opened my eyes, I was still sitting upright on the bed. The sun had already climbed high into the sky, its light spilling across the floor. I had been in my domain longer than I¡¯d expected. Asche wasn¡¯t in the room¡ªshe was downstairs. ¡®Did you save some breakfast for me?¡¯ I asked through our link. ¡®Oh, you¡¯re finally... awake? Or whatever that state was supposed to be.¡¯ ¡®Yeah. Put Richard¡¯s soul to good use,¡¯ I replied casually. ¡®You did what?!¡¯ her voice exploded in my head. ¡®Used his soul to stabilize the System¡¯s influence. You must¡¯ve felt it too,¡¯ I said, brushing past her shock. ¡®I... yeah. Something definitely feels different, but I can¡¯t quite place it. Still, goddess damn it, why do you always have to do extreme stuff like that?¡¯ ¡®It was the safest option. Don¡¯t tell me you feel bad for him¡ªafter everything he did?¡¯ Asche fell silent. And how could she argue? Richard may have acted like a righteous man, and even in his loop, he clung to his ideals. But from what Marika told me¡ªand what I saw in his memories¡ªhe was trash. A human supremacist. Sure, he treated elves and dwarves politely, probably thanks to their goddess, but beast-kin, and other races? He saw them as lesser. Dirty. Subhuman. The real surprise? He was a frequent guest at the Dancing Tails. Fucking Hypocrite. Whatever underlying insecurities and twisted logic built that mess of a personality would probably take a trained therapist to untangle. ¡®What¡¯s a therapist?¡¯ Aska asked. ¡®Uh... a good mind mage who uses their magic to heal people mentally?¡¯ I offered. ¡®Huh. Sounds neat,¡¯ Asche replied. I had to agree¡ªif they were good or actually helped people. ¡®Anyway, he got what he deserved. At least now, he¡¯s truly useful to the people,¡¯ I concluded, not going into detail what I meant exactly. ¡®Mrhm. I¡¯m sure without Kariza¡¯s charm ability, this place would¡¯ve been burned down ages ago.¡¯ I nodded mentally, adjusting my tone. ¡®Still surprises me that Marika never questioned his sudden disappearance¡­¡¯ ¡®Girl, you were with her. She probably figured he did something dumb and you handled it. Divine justice or whatever.¡¯ ¡®Girl? Since when do you call me that?¡¯ ¡®You know why. Deal with it. Also, if you want food, you¡¯d better get down here fast, or I¡¯m eating the rest,¡¯ Asche said cheekily. I blinked in confusion. She can eat? How? And since when does she even need to? - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Not long after, I headed downstairs¡ªsomehow, things were already chaotic, even though they¡¯d only just met yesterday. An annoyed Kazari was bickering with Deidre, while Cynthia openly flirted with the elven paladin, whose face was glowing red. Marika was chatting with the three guild girls, who were hanging on her every word. And Tulsi sat beside Asche¡ªwho had taken on the form of a young wolf-kin. Her body seemed... more solid than before. It didn¡¯t just look like a transformation¡ªit felt like she¡¯d inhabited the form of someone else. Deidre, too, had assumed the appearance of a kitsune, matching Kazari so well they looked like sisters. No wonder Kazari was on edge. Truly, Succubi glamour was on a different level entirely. Asche turned to me mid-bite, chewing as she spoke. ¡°Mmf... funny, watchin¡¯ you admire glamours¡ªchomp¡ªwhen yours don¡¯t even follow the rules the reshta us are stuck with.¡± And just like that, every head turned in my direction. Eyes locked on me. ¡°You had to say that out loud, huh?¡± I muttered. Her tail swayed playfully as she grinned, sharp teeth glinting. ¡°Mmf... anythin¡¯ to shweeten your mornin¡¯~¡± she said with a grin. ¡°M-Master, you seem more... stable than yesterday,¡± Tulsi said, voice timid as she looked away. ¡°I am,¡± I replied simply. Still chewing on her meal, Asche added with her mouth half full ¡°Let¡¯sh just hope Marie doesn¡¯t come askin¡¯ for Richard¡¯sh soul back.¡± I facepalmed the moment I realized she¡¯d said it out loud, AGAIN¡ªinstead of through our link. Instinctively, I cast a sound barrier around our group before anyone else overheard. ¡°S-Sorry,¡± she mumbled after swallowing, ¡°Being able to actually eat for once messed with my focus.¡± I glared at her, silently cursing the extra information she¡¯d let slip. Around me, the others exchanged glances¡ªcuriosity, suspicion, wariness... and hunger. Really, Kazari? ¡°I knew something was wrong when he didn¡¯t leave a receipt,¡± Marika muttered, ¡°but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually killed him¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really kill him¡ªor his friends. The wendigos did,¡± I replied. ¡®Or would¡¯ve, if I hadn¡¯t stepped in¡¯, I added to Asche mentally. She nodded slightly. Unfortunately, my casual mention of wendigos didn¡¯t go over well. Apparently, that¡¯s not something you just toss into conversation¡ªespecially when it involves paladins getting torn apart. Zary shot up and pointed her finger at me. ¡°It was you who¡ª!¡± I cut her off before she got the wrong idea. ¡°I, Zary, did no such thing. Without me, we¡¯d have had a full-blown dungeon break. Thanks to my interference, there are only a few dozen of them wandering around. That holy torch probably vaporized half just by existing. And they weren¡¯t real wendigos anyway¡ªjust cursed copies.¡± Eleanor rubbed her temples. ¡°Okay, just so I understand this correctly¡­ the infamous Left Hand of the Inquisitor and his entire squad got wiped out by a dungeon break?¡± ¡°Nah. Maria and her girlfriend probably made it out,¡± I replied, waving a hand dismissively. Now Mai spoke up. ¡°Aska said something a-about... s-soul?¡± Oh. Right. The girls didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t actually the Matriarch. Great. ¡°Well¡­ I can use soul magic too. And leaving the soul of a High Paladin to rot would¡¯ve been a waste. So, I took it.¡± Deidre sighed, clearly not amused. ¡°And it didn¡¯t occur to you that the two surviving members of his squad might come after you for that? Even if you are a Matriarch, taking the soul of the famous Richard¡­ Someone will take action if that gets out.¡± I smiled. ¡°Trust me. I doubt those two girls will be believed.¡± Asche, mouth full of meat, mumbled, ¡°Yesh¡ªmmf¡ªbein¡¯ a holy torch doesh tend ta raise¡­ s¡¯me eyebrows.¡± ¡°Holy Torch?¡± Fara blinked. ¡®Oh for fuck¡¯s sake,¡¯ I groaned internally. ¡®Can¡¯t you shut up for one moment?¡¯ ¡®Most of it¡¯s out anyway¡¯, Aska replied nonchalantly in my mind. ¡®Might as well give them the a rough idea. Builds trust.¡¯ I sighed. ¡°Yes, holy torch. No idea what exactly happened, but that ziggurat place forced all of Richard¡¯s holy energy into the priestess and basically lit her up with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that,¡± Zary said cautiously, and Marika nodded in agreement. Deidre stepped in¡ªthankfully. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that place. It was supposed to be sealed after the Mother of Origin cursed it¡­ Maybe the recent tremors damaged the seal?¡± Okay, not helpful. ¡®Stop staring at me like that,¡¯ I snapped at Asche. ¡®We can¡¯t be sure it was me. Total coincidence. Definitely.¡¯ I nodded slowly. ¡°That must be it. It was¡­ truly bizarre, even for me.¡± I hoped my little act was convincing enough. No one pressed further. Either they bought it or didn¡¯t want to push me. That worked for me. I was already behind on updates. ¡®Mind giving me a quick rundown¡ªdo Fara and her group know about the rest?¡¯ I asked Asche silently. ¡®Nah, they still think you¡¯re a full Matriarch. They don¡¯t know about the witch¡¯s hat, the demons, or the System stuff. Even with my slip-ups, I tried to keep things structured.¡¯ ¡®Thanks,¡¯ I replied. She just grinned and stuffed another chunk of meat into her mouth. ¡®Oh, I also filled in Marika and Zary about the auction house plans. Zary wanted to join, but I shut her down. They also don¡¯t know that Tulsi and Deidre are demons. Probably best to keep it that way for now¡­¡¯ ¡°Now that I think about it,¡± I said aloud, ¡°aren¡¯t you all acting a bit too... carefree around me?¡± Fara fidgeted. ¡°W-Well, you¡¯re a Matriarch. That¡¯s... scary. But you freed me. And you brought me to the Marika. And from what I heard, you helped the others too. I don¡¯t want to sound rude but¡­ for a Jaeger Matriarch, you¡¯re actually kind of¡­ nice?¡± The others mumbled similar sentiments, nodding or shrugging. ¡®Asche...¡¯ I thought flatly, ¡®you broke them. They¡¯re calling me nice.¡¯ Asche burst into laughter, loud enough to make several heads turn. ¡°Yeah, and then there¡¯s your... um, familiar,¡± Fara added. ¡°She makes you seem... approachable, I guess?¡± Asche¡¯s tail swayed. ¡°Did you hear that? I make you approachable~¡± Kazari and Cynthia muttered under their breath¡ªclearly not on board with Fara¡¯s take. ¡°Anyway,¡± I began, dispelling the sound barrier around us, ¡°I¡¯d really like to eat something before my familiar devours everyth¡ª¡± ¡°So you must be the so-called Matriarch,¡± said a voice I immediately wanted to punch. ¡°I was expecting more. But judging by your... following, I¡¯m starting to doubt the rumors.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. I turned slowly. A man stepped inside like he owned the air. Everyone froze. ¡°Count Vaelric,¡± Eleanor muttered under her breath. Kazari immediately stepped forward, her charm magic already coiling in the air. ¡°What does the Captain of the High Guard want in our humble¡ª¡± ¡°Quiet, lowly filth,¡± he cut in, eyes narrowing. ¡°Who allowed you to speak to your better?¡± Count Vaelric was tall, stiff as stone, and full of the kind of arrogance only human nobles could wear without choking on it. His black steel armor gleamed, sleek and polished, accented by faintly glowing green-blue crystals¡ªimbued with magic, obviously. Humans and their need to display power. ¡®They really do,¡¯ Asche added, not noticing she¡¯d separated herself from them. On his chest, the crest of the High Guard: a black circle wrapped in stylized flame. The symbol of noble ego. His face didn¡¯t show much¡ªcold and stiff¡ªbut the disgust in his eyes was obvious as he looked around the room, lingering on Kazari, the beast-kin, and the other non-humans. ¡°Filthy sub-species,¡± he muttered, practically spitting the word. ¡°Who let so many of you run wild?¡± Ah. There it was. The usual bile of a noble-bred human. ¡°Maybe calm down, dude,¡± said Asche. The count¡¯s hand hovered over the rapier at his side¡ªslim, marked with runes pulsing in the same eerie crystal hue as his armor. I smiled. I didn¡¯t recognize the runes, but they were clearly magical. The sword looked expensive¡ªand well-used. ¡®With that kind of attitude, he¡¯s probably dueling people who aren¡¯t allowed to win,¡¯ mused Aska. ¡®He doesn¡¯t look battle-hardened. Just arrogant.¡¯ I had to agree. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who had ever seen a frontline. As he stepped closer to Asche, three others followed him in. One moved like a rogue¡ªquietly, focused, eyes always alert. The second was heavier-built, his armor thick and ceremonial, chin raised as if the room owed him respect. Another noble, no doubt. The third was a woman¡ªlikely a battle-mage. Crystal shimmer lit her fingertips, delicate and calculated. Her armor matched the others: form-fitted, dark, and laced with that same uncanny glow. They looked strong. Not Guildmaster-strong, but certainly formidable by human standards. If all the High Guards were like this, I might¡¯ve been a little bit impressed. Still, no matter how polished they looked, they bled like anyone else. ¡°They always do,¡± said Asche aloud again. The count stiffened, lip curling. ¡°How dare a creature like you speak in my presence without my leave?¡± he barked, voice shrill with fury. ¡°You dare raise your voice among nobility? Filth like you should be kept on a leash¡ªif acknowledged at all.¡± In one quick move, he pulled his rapier and aimed for Asche¡¯s head. She stopped it easily with two fingers. The poor count staggered, trying to yank it back. But no matter how he yanked, the blade wouldn¡¯t budge. Am I witnessing some off-brand theater production of King Arthur? I wondered. His face turned crimson¡ªpart rage, part embarrassment. The guards flanking him looked equally caught off guard, their hands halfway to their weapons, unsure whether this was still protocol or disaster. ¡°Attack this fil¡ª¡± he began, but I cut him off. ¡°If you¡¯re the count, then you must be the father of that smugface,¡± I mused. ¡°Knew I saw the resemblance. Your face is even more punchable~¡± That did it. The other guards immediately drew their weapons. Guests and staff scrambled¡ªsome ran for the exit, others huddled in the corners, too scared to move. ¡°Now, now, little guards,¡± I said, almost laughing. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to take this fight.¡± I turned to Asche. ¡°Let his blade go.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered with a sigh, clearly annoyed. The blade slipped free, and with it, the count lost his balance. He landed hard on his rear. No one laughed. Except me. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Deidre whispered behind me, her voice tight with panic. I ignored her. Her comment wasn¡¯t worth answering. The count glared up at me, venom bubbling beneath his sneer. ¡°I grow more certain you¡¯re no Matriarch at all,¡± he spat. ¡°No woman of noble blood would behave like a harlot parading with mongrels. Your company alone betrays your filth. That you arrived with Marika¡ªha! I should¡¯ve known. You probably bribed that worm Bensin for a stage to play your games. But I assure you, by my authority¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish. I grinned. ¡°Let me tell you a short story about the Asches and the Wendigos.¡± The room fell quiet as I let just a trace of my aura bleed out. ¡°The first true wendigos were the result of a twisted experiment¡ªborn from the union of the Winters and a legendary fire mage from the long-lost line of the Rosenthals, the first Jaeger family. Fire and ice¡ªtwo forces that should never mix¡ªcollided. The result was a curse. They tried again and again until they finally called it a success.¡± I let the cold deepen. And as their fear bloomed, a strange urge came over me¡ªsomething slow, theatrical, almost poetic. ¡°But we Asches¡­ we carry a flaw in our blood. Like the wendigo, we are cursed to wander the cold¡ª to let the world around us drown in endless snow. It always follows us. Always consumes the places we touch.¡± I paused, then raised my chin. ¡°But I was the first to overcome that flaw. Now... I command it. I could bury this city in snow¡ªfreeze it still beneath silence and frost. Or, if I chose... I could turn the snow to ash. Let it fall like poisoned dust. Let it coat rooftops, fill lungs, clog throats. A thick, heatless blanket that suffocates everything it touches. No escape. No fire. Just breathless death¡ª quiet, slow, absolute.¡± I could feel the magic thickening in the air, the weight of it like pressure behind the eyes. ¡°Every adult. Every man. Every child. The young. The old. Beast-kin. Elf. Human. Dwarf. My ash does not ask your name. It does not care for your face. It falls without favor. It buries without bias. My ash brings equal death.¡± I raised a single finger. A faint pulse echoed outward from my hand. I turned back to face them. Their expressions were pale, frozen in fear. No one moved. They felt it¡ªthe magic in the air, the cold that wasn¡¯t just weather. They knew, now, that my threat was no bluff. Poetry wasn¡¯t really my thing. But judging by their faces¡­ it had landed just fine. With my back still to the guard, I asked calmly, ¡°So tell me, High Guard¡­ what does my ash bring?¡± The rogue-like guard dropped to one knee immediately. The count to scared to move at all, ¡°I beg your forgiveness, Matriarch Asche, for the offense Count Vaelric has caused. We weren¡¯t fully informed of your standing. I will personally ensure his highness¡ªthe Archduke¡ª is informed of the offense committed against you.¡± I giggled silently and turned, letting my gaze settle on the wolf-kin. ¡®Too much?¡¯ I asked. She gave a ¡°so-so¡± gesture before turning her attention back to her cold meat. ¡®You owe me food.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t that my share anyway¡­?¡¯ I asked, slowly. ¡®Hush. Focus on your theatrics,¡¯ she replied, casually brushing me off. Well. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Still¡­ I hadn¡¯t eaten since I arrived in this town. Unless blood counted¡ªwhich it didn¡¯t. Not as a full meal... probably. I looked back at the kneeling man¡ªcomposed, still, assessing me with experienced eyes. He was probably the vice-captain. And most likely the true leader of the High Guards. ¡°You may rise,¡± I said, leaving room for him to speak. ¡°Viscount Marlo, Madam Asche,¡± he replied, rising smoothly. ¡°Viscount Marlo,¡± I said, with a slow smile. ¡°I commend you. You strike me as someone who¡¯s seen real battle.¡± My tone made it clear that the others¡ªexcluding Vaelric¡ªwere merely polished armor and ceremony. He didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he bowed his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m honored, Matriarch. I served a few years at the frontlines¡ªagainst demons and beast-kin. His Highness, the Archduke under whom I served, saw fit to promote me. I was granted the title of Viscount and made vice-captain of the High Guards. But after what happened today¡­ perhaps I¡¯ll rise again.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure I could offer the headmaster a few kind words,¡± I said lightly. ¡°About how you treated me¡ªand this place¡ªwith proper respect.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± he replied. The message clearly received. With a flick of my finger, the unnatural cold lifted. The snow halted. A light layer still blanketed the floor, glittering softly. ¡°I assume there¡¯s a carriage waiting for me?¡± Marlo nodded. ¡°Just around the corner, on the main street. It¡¯ll take you straight to the academy. I¡¯ll inform the headmaster that you¡¯re on your way¡­ and to prepare refreshments.¡± I clapped my hands together with a bright smile. ¡°Oh, how wonderful! That would be most appreciated.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s go, Aska. You can eat more at the principal¡¯s place,¡¯ I said through the link. She grumbled but stood and followed me towards the door. The count remained still¡ªparalyzed where he¡¯d fallen, his eyes unfocused, breath shallow. How utterly disappointing. I assumed the other two guards would deal with him while Marlo escorted me outside. ¡°Same command as yesterday, Kazari,¡± I called over my shoulder, waving a lazy farewell from the front steps. Somehow, I was starting to get very busy.
What a mess. How could that monster just do whatever she pleased without consequence? Yes, she saved us. And for that, I would offer thanks. But nothing else. Not for the chaos, not for the power she flaunted, and certainly not for the fear she spread so easily. I just couldn¡¯t understand how Marika could idolize her. There had been no sign from the Goddesses¡ªno lunar whisper, no echo of fate. I¡¯d prayed the night before. Lit the moonstone candle. Closed my eyes and waited for the familiar pull of divine reassurance. Nothing came. Not even a flicker of warmth. That silence clung to me like a second skin. And that hat of hers¡­ no matter how convincing, it had to be fake. It had to be. ¡°When do you think Master will return?¡± Tulsi asked the kitsune named Deidre. That one unsettled me. She looked far too similar to Kazari. Nearly identical. And yet¡­ as far as I knew, Kazari had no sisters. When I¡¯d asked about it, Deidre only deflected the question. Apparently, she was the key to rescuing our captured kin. But whenever I looked at her, I felt a wrongness coil in my gut. As she turned away, her shadow passed over the floor¡ªand for a heartbeat, it wasn¡¯t shaped like her at all. If it weren¡¯t for the safety of the children, I would¡¯ve dug deeper already. ¡°Tulsi, I have no idea. Go play with the others or whatever you do when you¡¯re bored. Just don¡¯t pester me. We are not friends,¡± the nogitsune replied curtly. Tulsi pouted. ¡°No fair. But fine.¡± Then she turned her attention elsewhere. ¡°Fara, Eleanor, Mai, can I come with you today?¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± Eleanor said. ¡°We¡¯re planning to head to the guild. Maybe pick up a quest within the town before deciding how we tread forward¡­ after parting from our so-called warrior.¡± ¡°Oh, I could do that! I¡¯m pretty good with the spear,¡± Tulsi said, perking up. ¡°If you want, we can test your skills at the guild¡¯s training hall,¡± Fara offered. ¡°Sure, I¡ª¡± Deidre hissed sharply. ¡°Did you forget the kind of trouble you could walk into if¡ª¡± Tulsi cut her off with a mocking grin. ¡°I¡¯m not that dumb. The only reason you found me¡­ is because I let you~¡± ¡°Bitch.¡± ¡°Love you too~¡± I watched their exchange, uncertain. They clearly knew each other, but it wasn¡¯t friendship. The way they spoke hinted at something shared¡ªdanger, maybe, or just survival. And somehow, it all led back to her. Her true name remained hidden. And that, above all, unsettled me. ¡°What are you brooding over, my dear?¡± asked Marika gently, her voice shifting to moon elvish. ¡°You know who,¡± I answered in the same tongue. ¡°How can you be so calm? She was ready to kill us just moments ago.¡± Marika chuckled softly, folding her hands in her lap. ¡°Do you know how I felt the first time I saw the Witches of the High Council?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No. I do not.¡± ¡°Terrified,¡± she said, without hesitation. ¡°They are powerful enough that even the Old Ones respect their authority. Some say they are just as strong¡ªif not stronger. Each of them could level this city if they so desired.¡± She met my eyes, her tone steady. ¡°The same could be said of the Matriarch of the Jaegers¡­ or the Demon Banquet¡­ or countless others. And yet, none of them have done so. Have you ever wondered why?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°It is the Temple. The Mausoleum. Ithi told me that the runes embedded in the pillars are ancient¡ªeven when she was still young. There were only three beings who ever practiced that form of magic. One of them was Calypso, the Witch of the End. Another was Eternal. And the third¡­¡± She paused, as if weighing whether to speak the name. ¡°¡­she never told me. But she did tell me this place, this city-center¡ªthese runes do not bear Calypso¡¯s signature. Nor Eternal¡¯s.¡± My breath caught. ¡°S-So, you think it¡¯s a wit¡ª YOU THINK IT IS HER?!¡± Marika nodded slowly, solemnly. ¡°I believe something has awoken her after all this time. Ithi taught me many things. As a recognized honorary witch¡ªalbeit a low rank¡ªI learned to recognize the old signs.¡± She leaned closer, voice hushed. ¡°And that hat of hers¡­ the feathers it bears. Most races wouldn¡¯t recognize them. Even many witches wouldn¡¯t. But to wear the feathers of a Rainbow Crow so openly? It is more than bold¡ªit¡¯s a deliberate insult to every witch who lives. And yet she wears it.¡± I remembered something¡ªbarely. A glyph, etched in ash near the hallway when she passed. I¡¯d stared at it too long. By the time I tried to describe it to Marika, it had already faded from my mind. Something about that rune¡­ it didn¡¯t want to be remembered. Marika closed her eyes for a moment. ¡°From Ithi¡¯s old journals¡ªwritten when she was younger¡ªonly one description matches that hat. Only one rune was recorded at the scene where it appeared¡­¡± I swallowed. ¡°What happened?¡± Marika took a breath. ¡°The disappearance of the Endless Library.¡± I froze. The Endless Library¡ªthe loss that had plunged the world into its darkest age, from which only the divine had helped us recover. ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t that caused by Eternal?¡± I asked, uncertain. ¡°That¡¯s what most believe. And many in the Council still do. Some say Eternal masked her involvement using foreign runes. But Ithi¡­ and Alexandria¡­ believe it was the third.¡± I frowned. ¡°Then why don¡¯t people speak of this third one at all?¡± ¡°Because it goes against the teachings of the Divines,¡± Marika said softly. ¡°Do you believe in our Goddesses?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± I answered, chin rising with pride. ¡°Then there is your answer. The Divines themselves erased that name. Whatever that being once was, they removed her from the world¡¯s memory for a reason. And we trust them for that reason.¡± Her eyes glittered beneath her silver lashes. ¡°So if such a being now walks among us again, then it must be because the Moon Goddesses willed it. This is a sign, Zary. She saved us. And I believe the moons will guide her hand to bring freedom¡ªso that our people may finally be free from pain.¡± With that, Marika rose from her place and smoothed her robe. ¡°I will be heading to the Witch¡¯s Embassy shortly. Follow when you¡¯re ready.¡± I gave her a small nod. I still didn¡¯t trust the witch, that monster, that¡­ whatever it was in the end. I couldn¡¯t ignore the weight of her magic, or the sharpness of her gaze. But Marika was right. I was a paladin. My faith was not meant to be convenient¡ªit was meant to be absolute. If the Goddesses wished this being to rise again, then I would trust in their plan. But if they ever gave me even the faintest sign that she was a danger¡­ I would strike her down with my own hands. As was my oath. As was my purpose. I would wait for a sign. And if none came¡ªthen I would become the blade the moons had forged me to be.